《Blind Miracle Doctor》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Aunt Wu was the most charming woman I had ever seen. Although she was over forty, she maintained herself well, looking just over thirty, especially with her impressive breast and her round, perky peach buttocks, exuding the unique allure of a mature woman. She owned a beauty salon in Hai City, drove a Mercedes, lived in a villa¡ªa true white, rich, and beautiful woman. The moment I saw her, I couldn¡¯t help but entertain a wild thought¡­ If I could play with such a woman in bed just once, I¡¯d die happy! And at this moment, this proud woman was lying beside me, those tempting peaches within reach! Looking at the enticing body in front of me, my thoughts drifted back to a month ago¡­ Because of an accident, I had temporarily lost my vision. Aunt Wu from my village was returning to offer ancestral rites, and my mom asked her to take me to Hai City to find a job as a blind massage therapist so I could support myself. As I hadn¡¯t found a suitable job yet, I was temporarily staying at her house. Aunt Wu also had a daughter, Wang Xiru, who had inherited all her excellent genes and was also a beauty with a full figure. Whenever I saw them together, evil thoughts would inevitably surface in my mind. What would it be like to have both mother and daughter in my grasp? Perhaps because I was blind, they were quite relaxed around me. Just like now, Aunt Wu, just out of the shower, was lying on the sofa next to me in a thin nightgown, savoring a long popsicle, completely oblivious to my greedy gaze fixed on her body. Because they didn¡¯t know, my sight had returned just yesterday! I secretly observed her attractive body, and in my mind, I fantasized about replacing that popsicle with my own thing. Her full, firm peaches, those long, fair legs, and the sexy movements as she licked the popsicle, were constantly teasing my nerves. As I watched, something down below began to swell gradually. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Aunt Wu moaned, her seductive body shivered, she curled up together, her cherry lips slightly parted, breathing heavily. The enticing curve of her buttocks was aimed at me, that alluring crevice outlined by black lace panties was particularly conspicuous. I stared intensely at that gap, and with her seductive moaning, what was already swollen stood up instantly. ¡°Xu Tian, my stomach hurts!¡± Hearing her moan, I came to my senses and groped my way forward, ¡°Aunt Wu, it must be intestinal colic! Let me massage it; it might help.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay,¡± she softly agreed. Pretending to be blind, I placed my hand on her flawless thigh. The smooth, delicate touch made my body shiver uncontrollably, my excited heart nearly jumping out of my throat. I finally touched the body that had been driving me crazy, especially that mysterious crevice, so close at hand, I could hardly resist exploring it. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re touching the wrong place, not¡­ not there,¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s face blushed slightly, she softly reminded. ¡°Sorry, Aunt Wu, it wasn¡¯t intentional,¡± I said, then slowly moved my hand up her smooth, straight thigh towards her abdomen. The exquisite sensation transmitted through my hands was absolutely thrilling. Without waiting for Aunt Wu to remind me again, I placed my hand on her flat abdomen, gently kneading it. ¡°Mmm!¡± As soon as I pressed down, Aunt Wu¡¯s delicate body trembled, followed by a seductive moan. At that moment, the neckline of her thin nightgown was half-open, exposing most of her soft breasts. Even without a bra, her breasts were still firm, especially those two buds, which were pink and cute, giving me the urge to take them in my mouth. I swallowed hard, fighting the sinful thought of touching her breasts and slowly increased the pressure of my kneading. ¡°Mmm¡­ ah¡­¡± Under my kneading, Aunt Wu¡¯s moans became more frequent, and her face was flushed without me knowing when it had happened. ¡°Whew¡­ Little Tian, that¡¯s enough, I feel much better now,¡± she said. Seeming to sense something unusual about me, she quickly held my hand. ¡°Right, you learned Chinese massage from your grandfather, didn¡¯t you?¡± I silently nodded, ¡°Mmm, for about seven or eight years.¡± ¡°No wonder your technique is so good¡­¡± ¡°Lately, for some reason, my shoulders have been a bit sore, please help me massage them too.¡± Saying this, she pulled my hand and gently placed it on her fragrant shoulders. Perhaps because she looked down on me as a blind man from the countryside, she usually didn¡¯t want to interact with me, let alone let me massage her voluntarily, so I cherished this opportunity to be close to her body. I took a deep breath, my fingers gently kneading her shoulders, those tempting breasts so close, just a little downward movement of my fingers and I would touch them. As I massaged, my hands began to explore downwards involuntarily. Soon, my fingertips grazed the soft skin just above her breasts. That moment made me so nervous I nearly stopped breathing, afraid Aunt Wu would explode in anger due to my transgression. However, to my surprise, she didn¡¯t stop me, but instead slowly closed her eyes. Her face showed an expression of enjoyment, seeming even more comfortable. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She even let out a soulful moan, her body gently swaying in rhythm with my movements. Although I hadn¡¯t actually touched her breasts, the softness my fingertips felt was incredibly exciting. Giving a massage to such a fantastically mature woman was an incomparable pleasure! Seeing that she wasn¡¯t resisting, my courage began to grow bit by bit, my fingers kept exploring downward, inching closer and closer to that enticing pair of breasts¡­ I had fantasized countless times about playing with, kneading those breasts in the palm of my hand. But now that they were within reach, I hesitated. No matter! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, even if Aunt Wu scolded me afterward, it would be worth it! My brain flooded with excitement, trembling as I reached out for those ridges and peaks¡­ Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Chapter 2 However, as my fingers made contact with the coveted peach, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Wait, this texture¡ªit¡¯s not right! ¡°Ah¡­¡± As I was caught off guard, Aunt Wu suddenly let out a moan that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of pain or pleasure. ¡°Little Tian, you¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, have you been feeling particularly swollen here lately? Does it hurt when touched?¡± I quickly diverted her attention before she could speak. Hearing my words, she obviously froze for a moment. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± As she said this, she even cradled the softness and gently squeezed it. That sight nearly made my eyes pop out. ¡°Aunt Wu, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve studied Chinese medical massage. Would you like me to give you a massage?¡± I mustered my courage and tentatively asked. ¡°Ah? This¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be inappropriate?¡± Her face instantly turned red, as if she felt a bit embarrassed. While my eyes were fixed on that enormous peach, I seriously said, ¡°Aunt Wu, there¡¯s already a lump inside. It¡¯s caused by a blocked milk duct. If it¡¯s not cleared soon, over time, it might get serious and could develop into breast cancer.¡± ¡°Really¡­ is it that severe?¡± Sure enough, my scare tactic worked, and she became somewhat afraid. ¡°So¡­ can you treat it?¡± As soon as I knew she was hooked, I nodded, ¡°Of course, I can. Just let me massage it, and I guarantee you won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She bit her lip tightly, her pretty face flushed, clearly hesitating. After all, just a moment ago, I was touching her shoulders and lower abdomen, but now I was about to touch the peach, a much more private area. ¡°Aunt Wu, rest assured, I will tell no one about this, and¡­ I can¡¯t see anything,¡± I quickly added to alleviate her worries. ¡°Then, then go ahead¡­¡± She blushed, looking down and mumbling her consent. After speaking, she directly lay down. Watching her enchanting curves, I swallowed hard. At this moment, my boldness grew, ¡°Aunt Wu, could you¡­ lift your clothes up? It will work better that way.¡± She clearly hesitated, but eventually she lifted her nightgown beneath her chin, revealing the two impressive peaches on her chest, holding her clothes with both hands, looking very tense. Without the constraint of the nightgown, the two peaches sprang out like two playful white rabbits. Seeing the treasure I had longed for night and day before my eyes, my throat went dry. So white, so big, so round¡­ Perfect is the only word I could find to describe them. Just looking at them was this beautiful, so what would it be like to hold and play with them in my hands? The view before me stoked my fire thoroughly, and I took a deep breath, ¡°Aunt Wu, it might hurt a bit in a while, just bear with it, okay?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Her eyes closed, she softly agreed. Having received her reply, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. My hands trembled as I reached toward those alluring ridges and peaks¡­ The moment my hands truly grasped them, my brain went blank. The round texture and the raised buds on the peaches stimulated me, sending a wave of heat through my body. I unconsciously squeezed hard. ¡°Mmm¡­ah¡­¡± Aunt Wu cried out loudly. Mixed within the pain was pleasure, as if it were the soul-stirring moan of climax, which intoxicated me. ¡°Little Tian, be gentle, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I came back to my senses and quickly eased the pressure. But the wonderful feeling from my hand made it difficult for me to suppress my excitement, and my fingers lightly teased her Bud. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Aunt Wu twisted her body and instantly clamped her legs together, emitting an alluring moan from her nostrils. As I continued to knead, her cries started to become increasingly soul-destroying, her sexy body writhing restlessly on the couch like a water snake. Especially her alluring facial expressions, every nuanced display seemed to tell me she felt very comfortable at that moment. Stimulated by her, the thing below me swelled to its limit; I was dying to pounce on her and forcefully take possession of her body. ¡°Little Tian, is it¡­ is it better now?¡± ¡°Almost¡­almost there.¡± My first time touching a woman¡¯s peach, and an exquisite mature woman at that, how could I easily stop? After agreeing, my actions became even bolder. While kneading with my palm, I also pinched the peach¡¯s protrusion with two fingers and started to gently flick it with my thumb. ¡°Ah!¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s body instantly arched. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch there¡­¡± She looked at me with a pleading face, breathing heavily, as if she were greatly stimulated. Her face turned frighteningly red, it was unclear if it was from embarrassment or pleasure. I was also stunned, not expecting such a strong reaction from her. But thinking about it, it was understandable. Her husband had been dead for so long, and she had been alone all these years, inevitably feeling lonely. Without a man¡¯s attention and long unable to find satisfaction, coupled with being at an age where her desire was most intense and her body most sensitive, her reaction was quite normal. So even though she verbally refused, she didn¡¯t stop me. In other words, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop. I didn¡¯t stop, but continued to press on those peaches with massaging movements, occasionally teasing the Bud. With my kneading, I could clearly feel the swelling slowly dissipating. And Aunt Wu¡¯s reactions began to intensify. Her cries went from the initial pain to complete pleasurable moaning. Especially those long, beautiful legs, like two water snakes, intertwining and rubbing against each other. In an inadvertent glance, I noticed the crevice outlined by her panties was soaked through, and even the couch had a wet spot. ¡°Aunt Wu, you¡­¡± I stared straight at that damp crevice, almost blurting out. But I quickly realized that in Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes, I was still blind; if I spoke up, I would give myself away. However, having touched just her Bud, she was already this wet, which showed how much she yearned to be satisfied. ¡°Little Tian, mmm¡­ I feel much better now¡­¡± As she spoke, she slightly spread her legs and slid a hand inside the edge of her panties. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep massaging¡­¡± Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Chapter 3 At that moment, her face was full of yearning, her hand constantly moving between her legs, an action so obvious that even a fool could tell what she was doing. I could hardly believe my eyes, never expecting that she, who appeared so aloof on normal days, would become so unrestrained once her desire ignited. Of course, this was based on the fact that she did not know I had regained my vision. Otherwise, she would never dare to blatantly masturbate in front of me. This scene intensely stimulated me, the hand that rested on her perky peach began to move again, casting aside all reservations. I knew that at this moment, she was beyond self-control. If that was the case, then let this fire burn even fiercer, perhaps there was a chance to truly claim her body. ¡°Little Tian, ah¡­ apply a bit more pressure, mmm¡­¡± As she enjoyed my kneading, her fingers entered and exited that crevice repeatedly, the ¡°squelching¡± sound clearly audible. She had truly been starved for too long, her snow-white skin, growing increasingly hot with pleasure, her alluring cheeks flushed enough to bleed. She had completely immersed herself in the ocean of desire, her sexy lips continuously emitting enticing moans. Under such extreme temptation, my mind went blank, no longer satisfied with just touching her peach. Finally, I couldn¡¯t resist any longer, I opened my mouth and took that already stiff bud into my mouth¡­ A faint body scent entered my nostrils, the sweetness in my mouth compelling me to suck eagerly. A strong feeling of pride surged within me. I, a poor boy from the countryside, actually got to taste the peach of a rich, beautiful woman? The intense thrill made it impossible for me to stop. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Little Tian, you can¡¯t¡­ Stop, stop now!¡± With a loud cry, Aunt Wu¡¯s body tensed instantly. But soon, driven by shame, she began to push against my body. Because I was lying on her chest, her flustered shoving accidentally pressed against my crotch. By then, I had already pitched a tent there, becoming as hard as iron. Pressed like that, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp, instantly sobering up. ¡°Aunt Wu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± I said, my face red, my head lowered, somewhat at a loss. I was truly worried that she would get angry at me or even kick me out. After all, my behavior just now had been far too presumptuous. However, contrary to expectations, the anger on Aunt Wu¡¯s face quickly dissipated, replaced by surprise and a bit of¡­ desire. ¡°You¡­ you pressed well, Auntie feels good.¡± ¡°Keep going¡­¡± With that, she lay down again. I was stunned. What did she mean? Was she encouraging me? One second she¡¯s telling me to stop, and now suddenly she¡¯s asking me to continue? Suddenly, a possibility crossed my mind. Her hand had touched that part of me; could she have been conquered by its impressive size? My thing has always been much larger than those of my peers, something I¡¯ve known since I was young. To use Mrs. Wang¡¯s words, whoever marries me is sure to die of happiness. If Aunt Wu really had changed her mind after feeling the size of that thing, doesn¡¯t that mean that if I am a bit more audacious, there might just be a chance to completely win her over? Thinking this, I steeled my heart and continued to lower my head, greedily sucking on her bud, while my other hand kept kneading her other peach. As I did so, Aunt Wu¡¯s reaction became even more intense, and she even directly hugged my head, her soulful moaning filling the entire room. ¡°Little Tian, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± A moment later, she suddenly released my head, her face flushed, panting heavily, her eyes so full of seduction they seemed about to drip water. At the same time, she also withdrew the hand that had been busy inside her panties. I distinctly saw a shiny, viscous liquid coating her ring and middle fingers. It looked like she was completely soaked by now. While gasping for air, she stared intently at my crotch, her face full of desire, seemingly unable to wait any longer to have it. ¡°That¡­ Little Tian, have you ever done that thing with a woman?¡± she suddenly asked me with a flushed face. I was stunned for a moment, then instinctively shook my head. I wasn¡¯t lying to her; my family wasn¡¯t well-off, and having been schooled in medicine by my grandfather from a young age, I could count on one hand the number of girls I had contact with. I had never even dated, let alone done that thing with a woman. Upon hearing my response, her face unexpectedly showed excitement and anticipation, her eyes unintentionally fixating on my area, seemingly even more eager. ¡°Aunt Wu, the lump has almost disappeared, it shouldn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± As I spoke, my eyes swept over her enchanting body, thinking about how I could completely possess her. After all, touching and truly becoming one are two completely different experiences. ¡°Hmm, it really is.¡± She stretched out her hand and pinched her breast, nodding satisfactorily, ¡°Little Tian, I didn¡¯t expect your massage technique to be so amazing, thank you so much.¡± Watching such a tempting scene, the thing below me grew even more swollen, nearly bursting my trousers. We had gotten this far, and Aunt Wu was at her peak of desire. If we ended it here, I really couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Aunt Wu, I¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, can this massage cure many illnesses?¡± Just as I was thinking about how to advance further, Aunt Wu suddenly spoke up. I was taken aback, ¡°Yes, yes, Aunt Wu, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really discomfort, just that¡­ recently during my periods, I always have stomach pain, the doctor said I have a cold uterus, can this massage cure it?¡± Hearing this, my heart almost leapt out of my throat, I didn¡¯t even think, I swiftly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Really? Then come quickly.¡± Aunt Wu seemed even more excited than me. Seeing her eager expression, I suddenly concocted a plan, pretending to be troubled: ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This treatment requires pressing on your¡­ that area.¡± I swallowed hard, with a longing look, staring at her already soaked panties. She subconsciously looked between her legs, her face immediately turning red, biting her lips tightly, her eyes hesitating. I knew she must be very conflicted at the moment, highly desiring it yet unable to break through the mental barrier. ¡°Aunt Wu, there are a few acupoints there that are specifically for treating uterine diseases, and only direct pressure will have the best effect.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve already experienced my massage skills, are you still afraid I¡¯d deceive you?¡± I spoke earnestly, my face serious. Actually, I hadn¡¯t lied to her, massage really can relieve symptoms of a cold uterus. It¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s not necessary to press there. I stared at her anxiously, waiting for her response. ¡°Then¡­ you must keep it a secret for me.¡± Just when I thought it was not going to happen, she suddenly gave in. After speaking, she sat up, and under my intensely fixed gaze, slowly removed her damp panties¡­ Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Chapter 4 But she still kept her legs tightly closed, her beautiful face flushed red, not knowing if it was from nervousness or excitement, as her body trembled slightly. My soul seemed to be sucked out, staring intently at that mysterious place. Especially paired with those snow-white, slender legs, it was just right, so beautiful it took one¡¯s breath away. Even though I couldn¡¯t see anything in her heart, she still looked down, keeping her legs tightly shut, extremely shy. I just stared blankly, standing frozen in place. Especially considering she was a high-status, wealthy beauty, and also Wang Xiru¡¯s mother, the thrill suddenly became even more intense. Clearly an unattainable, top-quality mature woman, yet at this moment, she exposed her most shameful part right in front of me. Physiologically and psychologically, I felt immense satisfaction. ¡°Little Tian, what¡­ what are you staring at?¡± Aunt Wu asked in a murmuring voice, her head lowered in bashfulness. ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ nothing at all.¡± I snapped back to reality in an instant, but my eyes still couldn¡¯t bear to move away. Because her legs were closed, I could only get glimpses of the dense, dark forest. It¡¯s said that women with a lot of hair have a strong sexual appetite, could she be the same? The sensation of something partially hidden, yet not fully revealed, only drove me crazier, with an urge to discover everything. Once the wicked thoughts emerged, they couldn¡¯t be suppressed. I knew that at this moment, her heart had begun to waver, it was just that as an elder, she couldn¡¯t unlock the shackles in her heart. So, pretending not to notice, I deliberately asked, ¡°Aunt Wu, are¡­ are you ready? I¡¯m going to start.¡± ¡°Wait, wait a moment¡­¡± A hint of hesitation flashed across Aunt Wu¡¯s face as she bit her lip tightly. After struggling internally for a short while, she slowly parted her closed legs. Instantly, that place I longed for was utterly exposed. Aunt Wu blushed, her head bowed, not knowing if it was from nervousness or something else, her body trembling slightly. Beautiful, too beautiful! It was simply a delicate piece of art. Pink and tender, just like a young girl¡¯s, not at all like a middle-aged woman who had given birth. Even though I had not seen other women, I was certain, no one could be prettier than her. Without any exaggeration, Aunt Wu fulfilled all my fantasies about mature women. Whether it was her figure, her face, or that mysterious place, everything was perfect. I swallowed hard, thinking that I would soon be able to touch this enchanting treasure, my excited heart almost leaping out of my throat. Then, I couldn¡¯t help squatting down, slowly bringing my face closer. ¡°Little Tian, what¡­ what are you going to do!?¡± Seeing this movement of mine, Aunt Wu was clearly startled. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t see, if I¡¯m doing something wrong, Aunt Wu, don¡¯t blame me.¡± I feigned confusion, pretending to be shocked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± I thought she would push me away or stop me, but¡­ she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even bother to make it clear. At that moment, the mysterious place was only inches away from my face. I stared with wide eyes, feeling as if I was about to burst down below, breathing heavily, the hot breath I exhaled constantly washing over her body. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Seemingly stimulated, Aunt Wu half-closed her eyes, letting out a seductive moan from her mouth, her expression growing increasingly charming. ¡°Little Tian, you¡­ ah!¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she let out an extremely sultry cry. Because my hand had already touched her sensitive spot. I touched it! I really touched it! In that instant, I felt as if I was dreaming, it was so unreal. From the beginning when she treated me indifferently, even with a bit of disdain, to now, when I touched the most private part of her body. That sense of achievement¡­ really can¡¯t be described with words. Thrilling, absolutely thrilling! This feeling, it was really even better than getting her directly. Before my hand could move, Aunt Wu¡¯s body had already reacted, and I could clearly feel that she was secreting more fluids. I really didn¡¯t expect her to be this thirsty, too sensitive. Looking at the desire in her eyes, I took a deep breath, started to press down slowly, continuously stimulating her nerves, teasing her body. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡± Along with my movements, a look of pleasure began to appear on her face, mixed with a hint of shyness. Her hands tightly grasped the edge of the sofa, her head thrown back strongly, and from her sensual lips, she constantly let out cries that were blood-boilingly exciting. At first, she was a bit reserved, but gradually, she became more unrestrained. From her watery big eyes and flushed face, it was clear that she was really comfortable at that moment. I stared intently at the expressions on her face, my movements below becoming increasingly bold, continuously exploring deeper, all to make her more satisfied. She hadn¡¯t enjoyed a man¡¯s caresses for many years, so she must be grateful to me now, right? Thinking this, a sense of pride suddenly surged in my heart. ¡°Little Tian, mmm¡­ your hand¡­ it¡¯s so warm, it feels so good!¡± Her mouth slightly open, she mumbled, already starting to get lost. Especially down there, it was like a flood breaching a dike, completely out of control. ¡°Aunt Wu, has anyone ever made you feel this good before?¡± At that moment, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking, my head boiled over and I asked such a shameful question. ¡°No¡­ never, your uncle¡­ when he was still here¡­ he never touched me here with his hands, mmm¡­¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s consciousness was already blurring, she probably didn¡¯t even realize how private a topic she was revealing. Seeing her reaction, I felt immensely satisfied, and without hesitation, I inserted two fingers directly into the cave of water. Instantly, my fingers were enveloped by a warm sensation, wet and slippery, extremely comfortable. ¡°Mmm, ah ah¡­ Little Tian, slow down, slow down, your aunt¡­ your aunt can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± With such movements, she became even more overwhelmed, starting to cry out without self-consciousness, her voice growing more piercing, as though she was about to lose it¡­ Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Chapter 5 She was comfortable, and I was inexplicably thrilled. The wonderful feeling on my fingers was addictive, making me unable to stop. Using just my hand was already this stimulating; if I actually put ¡°that thing¡± inside, wouldn¡¯t it be even more exhilarating? Once the thought crossed my mind, I desperately wanted to try it. ¡°Ah! Little Tian, quick¡­ stop!¡± Suddenly, Aunt Wu¡¯s voice soared, and even the upper half of her body arched up, her waist thrusting. I knew she must have been close to reaching the peak, but I didn¡¯t want her to be satisfied so soon. So I fiercely pulled my fingers out. The sudden emptiness made her pause, but soon, her tender white body began to twist again, her eyes filled with desire as she looked at me, ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­ no, don¡¯t stop, I want more! Just like before¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t in a rush, but instead, I brought my fingers, now coated with sticky fluid, to my nose and sniffed. The scent was nothing like I had imagined. Far from any odd smell, there was a faint fragrance instead. Afterward, I put my fingers back in and continued to release her long-accumulating desire. She was thoroughly lost in a sea of desire, twisting her body and letting out soul-stirring moans. She even took the initiative to grab my hand and place it on those proud peaches, guiding me to keep kneading. ¡°Little Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re so skilled, you make Auntie feel so good, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to lose it, going to lose it¡­¡± Accompanied by a moan of ultimate comfort, her intimate place contracted, and a warm flow sprayed onto the back of my hand. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± She let out a long breath, and the next second, her whole body went limp. At that moment, Aunt Wu¡¯s face was flushed with post-orgasmic glow, a few beads of sweat sparkling on the tip of her nose, and those large peaches trembled with her heavy breaths, creating an incredibly enchanting scene¡­ She was satisfied, but I was still hard below, my desire to release reaching its peak. ¡°Aunt Wu, did it feel good?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± She softly moaned, her eyes still closed, as if savoring the sensations from just now. ¡°Little Tian, who knew your massage skills were so amazing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a shame about your eyes¡­¡± As she said this, she looked at me with a face full of regret and let out a deep sigh. I knew from that moment on, she had changed her view of me and would even feel pity because I was blind. If she knew that my eyes had long since recovered, I wonder what her reaction would be. ¡°If you like it, I can massage you like that more often,¡± I said with a smile. At my words, she clearly paused, a bitter smile appearing on her lips, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t do. Once you have a girlfriend, you can¡¯t be giving Auntie these kind of massages anymore. Otherwise¡­ your girlfriend would get jealous.¡± ¡°Give me a break, who would want a poor, blind bumpkin like me!¡± I said, self-deprecatingly. ¡°No, no, no, Little Tian, you mustn¡¯t talk like that, actually, you¡­ are quite impressive.¡± As she spoke, Aunt Wu stared at the bulge in my trousers, not concealing the desire in her eyes. ¡°Like¡­ that part of you, it¡¯s very big.¡± ¡°Little Tian, look, since you¡¯ve touched Auntie there, can I touch yours?¡± My mind went blank at a buzz. She actually took the initiative to touch my thing!? Could it be¡­ While my thoughts scrambled, she suddenly sat up, not waiting for me to react, and pulled down my boxer shorts. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Little Tian, how¡­ how can you be so big?!¡± Upon seeing the imposing sight, she covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes glistening with excitement, her body trembling. ¡°Big? It¡¯s average, I guess,¡± I said, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Hmm, big, very big!¡± Her attention seemed completely captured, and she reached out her hand and gripped it. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°So hard, so hot¡­¡± As she clasped it, she couldn¡¯t help exclaiming once again, the longing in her eyes growing deeper. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The soft touch of her hand made me draw in a sharp breath. ¡°Aunt Wu, I, I want to do that with you, please, give it to me!¡± My thing had swelled to the max, about to burst, and driven by a powerful desire, I decided to tear down that last barrier. Because I had already seen that she too was desperately yearning, this way, both of us could get the release we needed, and satisfy her completely. ¡°Little Tian, what nonsense are you talking about? I am your aunt, how can we possibly¡­¡± At my words, her face turned even redder, and she looked down, overwhelmed with shyness. I knew her inner turmoil must have been fierce at that moment. After all, she was my elder, and also a married woman, even if her husband was no longer there, the social standing remained. But I believed that, after feeling my strength and firmness, no woman would be able to refuse. Especially not a mature woman at the age of raging hormones, who had been unsatisfied for a long time. Indeed, after a short silence, her remaining rationale was completely devoured by desire. Aunt Wu suddenly looked up, as if making a significant decision, panting heavily and said, ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯m going for it! I, I also want to taste your thing.¡± After speaking, she lay back on the sofa, spread her legs, her face full of longing as she looked at me, waiting for my entrance¡­ Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Looking at the beautiful sight before me, my blood boiled, and I became impatient to completely possess the woman before me. However, just at that moment, she suddenly let out a cry of ¡°ah¡± and then she stopped me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t, don¡¯t move, your thing is too big, it hurts a bit¡­¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s eyebrows knit together as she panted heavily, her face showing a touch of pain. I could feel her delicate body trembling slightly, her fingernails digging forcefully into my arm that they were almost embedded. It seemed she was genuinely in pain. But the key issue was, I hadn¡¯t even entered yet¡­ Aunt Wu, a woman who had given birth, even if she hadn¡¯t been moistened by a man for many years, might be a bit tighter, but it shouldn¡¯t be this tight. The more I thought about it, the more excited I became. The charm of a mature woman, yet with a young girl¡¯s tight body, to have two completely different experiences in one woman¡¯s body, truly she was a top-notch mature beauty. I took a deep breath, suppressing the urge in my heart to charge forward, and began to rub gently, feeling her wetness, playing with the huge peach in my hand, growing more and more swollen below. Slowly, she was teased by me to the point of being unbearable, the desire in her eyes grew more intense, and it seemed she could no longer wait to become one with me. ¡°Little Tian, Auntie has just been too long without doing it, Auntie knows you¡¯re in discomfort, just wait a moment, huh¡­¡± She took a deep breath as if preparing for something, wanting me to enter more pleasurably. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good, Little Tian, go ahead,¡± With her permission, I, nearly driven mad by restraint, took a deep breath, ready to mount and ride. ¡°Little Tian!¡± Suddenly, she called out to me again, her flushed face showing a hint of nervousness, she made a silencing gesture to me, ¡°Listen, is that the sound of the door opening?¡± I was also scared out of my wits, if Xinru found out, it wouldn¡¯t just be Aunt Wu who would be too embarrassed to face others, but I would also be driven away. After all, no one could accept a man of similar age to themselves, being involved in that kind of relationship with their mother. So, I stopped and listened carefully to the sound outside. Indeed, the sound of keys opening the door came from outside. Without a doubt, Xinru was back. At that moment, my heart hung in my throat. ¡°What are you staring at, pull up your pants quickly, hurry!¡± Aunt Wu panicked, urging me to withdraw from her body quickly, then grabbed some tissues to hastily wipe away the moisture from the secret area. Then she quickly straightened her clothes, pulling her nightgown over her enticing long legs. I didn¡¯t dare linger longer either; after pulling up my pants, I stood up, pretending as if I had just come out of the bathroom. And at that moment, the door opened, and a slender figure walked in. ¡°Sister Xinru!¡± I took the initiative to greet her. Xinru was twenty-five this year, just married recently, with a stay-at-home husband. But her husband was often abroad and rarely came back, having left not long after the wedding. Unlike Aunt Wu, Xinru was a very cold woman, seldom laughing or joking, and she seemed to be somewhat against me moving into her house. Today, she was wearing a uniform, with a tight white blouse on top and a black pencil skirt below, complemented by a pair of black stockings, making her look neat and tidy. Especially with her curvaceous figure, she exuded a unique charm of a professional woman. ¡°Doing nothing at home all day long, I really don¡¯t know why we keep you around!¡± ¡°Mom, hurry up and find him a job so he can move out, how is it right for a grown man to live in our house?¡± Wang Xiru gave me a glare, her hostility towards me as strong as ever. I smiled awkwardly, feeling somewhat embarrassed. After all, I had almost slept with her mother just a moment ago. I glanced at Wang Xiru and noticed that she was also observing me. I took a deep breath, trying my best not to show any flaws. Fortunately, she just humphed and turned her gaze away. After Wang Xiru returned, she and Aunt Wu went to cook, and I sat alone on the couch, watching the mother and daughter bustling in the kitchen, my mind replaying the scene from before, stirring up my restlessness once again. One a prime mature lady, the other a cool and aloof beauty. What would it be like to have both of these women at the same time? If it had been before, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to think this way. But Aunt Wu¡¯s behavior had given me hope. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xinru coming at the wrong time, I would have already fully have her by now. Thinking this way, the fire inside me was reignited, uncontrollably fanning the flames. However, with Xinru around, I could only think and not dare to step over the line. After all, that woman is not to be trifled with. It wasn¡¯t until after ten at night, as I lay in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep, with my mind full of Aunt Wu¡¯s sexy body and that fascinating hidden crevice. Until the early morning, when I could no longer contain myself, I made a bold decision. That was to sneak into Aunt Wu¡¯s bedroom¡­ The mother and daughter slept separately, with bedroom doors facing each other, so as long as I was quiet, I wouldn¡¯t be detected. Thinking this, I couldn¡¯t hold back my restless heart any longer, and tiptoed to open the door. When I stepped out of my bedroom, I was surprised to find that Wang Xiru was actually lying on the sofa in the living room, with empty cans on the table and a strong smell of alcohol in the air. Fortunately, she was asleep. Though I didn¡¯t know why she had drunk so much, it was undoubtedly a godsend opportunity. So I plucked up the courage and headed towards Aunt Wu¡¯s bedroom. However, as I passed by Xinru, I couldn¡¯t help but pause. At that moment, Xinru had changed into a purple nightgown, her tempting body barely concealed under the sheer fabric. Her peach, though not as large as Aunt Wu¡¯s, was rounder and more perky. Looking further down, beneath those white and straight thighs, I could vaguely see black lace panties, and even a few stray hairs peeking out from the edges. Especially that mysterious area, wrapped up so conspicuously tempting. The breathtaking scene before me completely ensnared my senses. With newfound courage, I inexplicably walked towards Xinru¡­ Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Looking at the tender peach hidden within the nightgown, barely visible, I stretched out my hand trembling, slowly reaching in along the edge of the neckline. They all thought I couldn¡¯t see, so they usually dressed very casually at home. For example, right now, Wang Xiru wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath at all. The moment my fingers touched that peach, my heart leapt to my throat. Although I was afraid she might suddenly wake up, this stealthy touching felt incredibly thrilling to me. My fingers gently moved along the edge of the peach, covering it with my palm, savoring the addictive texture delicately. Wang Xiru¡¯s peach felt distinctly different from Aunt Wu¡¯s; it was softer, more tender, and silkier to the touch. After touching her for a while and seeing no sign of her waking up, I grew bolder. I simply grasped the upright peach, gently kneading it in my hand. Her peach was neither too big nor too small, just the right size for one hand, just like holding a steamed bun, soft and very comfortable. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Suddenly, Wang Xiru let out a soft moan in her sleep, followed by her body twisting slightly. I instinctively stopped my movements, quickly withdrew my hand, and my pounding heart nearly stopped. But fortunately, she didn¡¯t wake up. But with that twist, her thigh, just barely covered by the gauzy fabric, was fully exposed, the mysterious area between her legs only partially concealed, making it even more tempting. I swallowed hard, extending my hand once more. But this time, my target wasn¡¯t her peach, but the crevice below! Closer, ever closer¡­ Finally, my fingers touched the edge of her panties, gently parting them, and two fingers probed further. The moment my fingers touched that secret fold, the thing below me instantly stood erect. I couldn¡¯t believe that just by touching her peach, she was already wet! Feeling the slippery and tender sensation, I grew even more excited. It was hard to imagine, a poor loser like me having the chance to touch the private parts of two exceptional beauties in one day. And¡­ they were mother and daughter. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± As my fingers slid, Wang Xiru¡¯s body seemed to slowly respond, her sensual mouth starting to let out enraptured moans. Maybe she was really too drunk, for even then, she didn¡¯t wake up. At that moment, desire had clouded my mind, and I brazenly slipped my fingers inside her. Instantly, my fingers were enveloped by a tight, warm sensation. Just as I was about to take the next step, Wang Xiru suddenly clenched her legs. Could it be¡­ I had been discovered? I was scared stiff, afraid to take any more risks, and quickly pulled my hand back. I quietly observed for a moment; Wang Xiru just turned over and continued to sleep. I admit that she was indeed very attractive, and in some ways, even more tempting than Aunt Wu. But likewise, she was stricter than Aunt Wu. So even though I really wanted to possess her body, I didn¡¯t dare to continue. Just being able to touch her peach and secret place today was satisfying enough for me. Finally, after one last look at her alluring body, I reluctantly got up to leave. Who would have thought just as I stood up, I accidentally knocked over the can on the table. Accompanied by a loud clattering noise, Wang Xiru slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Xu Tian? You¡­ what are you doing?¡± She looked at me puzzledly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this late hour, wandering around for nothing?¡± As she spoke, she sat up, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, seemingly very uncomfortable. ¡°Clean up the table. You should be able to do that much, right?¡± She swayed as she stood up, and whether it was because she hadn¡¯t yet sobered up or because her legs were numb, she leaned to one side and toppled straight toward the coffee table. ¡°Be careful!¡± It was a total reflex. I didn¡¯t think twice, reaching out to encircle her slender waist. ¡°Ah¡­ What are you doing, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Little did Wang Xiru appreciate my gesture and struggled forcefully. With her twist, we both ended up falling directly onto the floor. What was worse, my face was buried into her chest, tightly enveloped by those soft mounds. I unconsciously sniffed, it was fragrant, sweet, and soft. In an instant, that part of me which had just softened became erect again. Holding a warm and graceful woman in my arms, the unique fragrance of a young woman constantly stimulated my nerves. At that moment, my mind went blank. ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Xiru panicked, her delicate body fiercely twisting, her snow-white thighs rubbing unceasingly against my firmness. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­¡± She clearly felt my stiffness, her face turning red in an instant, staring at me wide-eyed, with a look of utter shock. At that moment, it suddenly dawned on me that in her eyes, I was invisible and there was no way she could have known that she was about to fall. This realization made me panic. If she got serious, the truth would definitely come out. Given her uncompromising nature, she would never tolerate me. ¡°Sister Xinru, I¡¯m, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± With this thought, I hurriedly stood up, nervously trying to explain, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡­¡± I had expected her to fly into a rage and scold me. However, to my surprise, Wang Xiru wasn¡¯t angry. She looked me up and down, caught sight of the bulge in my pants, and suddenly laughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you meant well.¡± ¡°Xu Tian, based on your intuition, do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful! And a great figure too,¡± I blurted out without a second thought. Hearing my answer, her face showed a bitter smile, as if touched by sadness. After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly glanced again at my crotch. That instant, I caught a hint of longing in her eyes. Could it be¡­ she was impressed by my impressive size? But I quickly dismissed that thought. Wang Xiru was a rational woman; she had always been so hostile towards me, how could she possibly want to get involved with me? ¡°Yeah, everyone says I¡¯m beautiful, but why doesn¡¯t Liu Chao appreciate me?¡± She murmured quietly. Hearing this, I was taken aback. Liu Chao was her husband. I had seen their wedding photo¡ªhe was very handsome, and they looked well-matched. But why would she say something like that? Piecing together her heavy drinking that night and the sadness in her eyes, I suddenly came to a possibility. Could it be that there was a conflict between the husband and wife? As I was lost in thought, Wang Xiru suddenly spoke. ¡°Xu Tian, I heard you¡¯re skilled in Chinese massage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling unwell lately, could you give me a massage?¡± With that, she stood up, ¡°The sofa is too small, it¡¯s inconvenient, let¡¯s go to my room¡­¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Before I could react, she had already entered the room and then lay down on the bed. It was only then that I snapped back to reality, pretending to fumble as I walked in. This was my first time in Wang Xinru¡¯s bedroom; whenever she left home, she always locked it up. As soon as I entered, I saw a huge wedding portrait hanging right above the headboard. In the photo, she was smiling radiantly¡ªit must have been a happy time for her. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to give me a massage?¡± Seeing that I hadn¡¯t made a move, Wang Xinru seemed a bit displeased. I quickly waved my hands, ¡°No, no, no, I¡­ I¡¯m coming over.¡± I reached out and moved forward tentatively. This feeling of pretending, even though I could see clearly, was really suffocating. ¡°Sister Xinru, where do you feel uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Start with my shoulders. Let¡¯s see how good your technique is,¡± Wang Xinru said in a low voice. I nodded, found the bed, and then climbed up, sitting beside her and gently placing my hands on her fragrant shoulders. ¡°Mm!¡± As my hands kneaded, Wang Xinru closed her eyes slightly and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound of comfort. From the expression on her face, I could tell she was enjoying it. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it coming, but your technique is quite impressive,¡± she said, praising me after enjoying it for a while. ¡°As long as you¡¯re comfortable.¡± With her approval, I felt invigorated, like I had been injected with an adrenaline rush, and began to massage with even more dedication. ¡°Keep going down¡­¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Following Wang Xinru¡¯s instruction, my hands slowly slid down, first kneading her nape, then continuing downwards to her slender waist. Even without actually touching her skin, the sensation was still absolutely delightful. Especially the occasional moans she made, they made my imagination run wild. ¡°Mm¡­ it really feels good.¡± ¡°Yes, right there, put some pressure, hmm¡­¡± As the strength in my hands gradually increased, her reactions grew more intense, and those soul-stirring moans echoed in my ears again. I saw her legs tightly clamped together, her hands clutching the bed sheets, as if enduring some intense sensation. Having had the experience of massaging Aunt Wu, I knew that Wang Xinru must be feeling aroused. With that thought, my courage swelled¡­ My hands moved along her waist, slowly sliding down, and soon I was pressing on her perky buttocks. Very soft and very elastic, they felt extremely comfortable to the touch. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, her body tensed sharply, emitting a cry of surprise, but she didn¡¯t blame me or stop me. It seemed I had really massaged her into a state of comfort, stirring her desires. Wang Xinru hadn¡¯t been married long and had just tasted the joy of being a woman, but she had been living apart from her husband for a long time. The feeling of living like a widow must not be pleasant. She was also a normal woman with physical needs. So when I touched a sensitive part of her body, her reaction was so intense. Suddenly, a crazy idea popped into my mind. If I were a bit bolder, maybe I could truly possess her. Although she was Aunt Wu¡¯s daughter and a married woman. But that didn¡¯t make me back down; instead, it ignited my desire to conquer. What a sense of achievement it would be to win over such a woman? Thinking this, I swallowed hard, my palms sweating with excitement. After massaging for a while and noticing that Wang Xinru offered no resistance, my hand smoothly slid down, directly exploring the depths between her legs. Just as I imagined, that mysterious place had already become unbearably muddy. ¡°Ah! Xu Tian, where are you touching?¡± With a cry of alarm, she sat up straight. ¡°I¡­ I was massaging that area, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After knowing Xinru¡¯s desire had been aroused by me, I calmed down. Because there wasn¡¯t a trace of anger on her face, only shyness and longing. ¡°You, you¡¯re talking nonsense! Who¡­ who massages there?¡± She complained in a soft voice, her face flushed with embarrassment. I coughed and explained earnestly, ¡°Sister Xinru, you might not know this. There are several acupoints in that part of a woman¡¯s body, and massaging them often can stimulate blood circulation in the uterus and effectively prevent gynecological diseases.¡± Upon hearing my explanation, she visibly hesitated. ¡°Then¡­ then keep going, continue massaging.¡± I was stunned for a moment, she accepted it just like that?! After saying that, she lay back down on the bed and even spread her legs apart to make it easier for my hands to massage. I never dreamed she would be persuaded by me so easily; she must be truly starved for it. ¡°Sister Xinru, take off your clothes, I can¡¯t see anyway.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± She gently agreed. Then, she actively took off her nightdress and slipped off her lace panties, exposing her snowy white buttocks. Looking at the enticing body presented before me, my breathing grew rapid, and my excited body trembled slightly. ¡°Sister Xinru, then¡­ I¡¯ll begin.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After receiving Xinru¡¯s affirmative reply, I had no more concerns and stretched my hand out again toward that secret place. ¡°Mhm¡­ Ah!¡± However, as soon as my hand touched that moist area, her body trembled, her beautiful legs intertwined and rubbed against each other, and she let out an utterly soul-stirring moan. Maybe realizing she had lost composure, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand, trying hard not to cry out. But the waves of pleasure kept coming, forcing suppressed moans of ¡°Mmmm¡± from her. She enjoyed it, and so did I. Such intimate contact with a woman is always exhilarating, especially with such an imposing lady who¡¯s usually out of reach. But my ambition didn¡¯t end there. With that thought, I ceased the movements of my hand. ¡°Why¡­ why did you stop? What you were doing felt really good, keep going, don¡¯t stop!¡± She turned to look at me, her handsome face full of longing. As she spoke, she even twisted her body; the perky buttocks and the scarcely visible cleft drew my gaze, making me feel hot all over. Clearly, this woman was hooked! ¡°Sister Xinru, I feel so uncomfortable, I¡­ I want to do ¡®that¡¯ with you¡­¡± Hearing my words, Wang Xinru¡¯s face turned red instantly. She was a married woman and naturally understood what I meant. Yet morality constrained her, making it impossible for her to completely let go. After a moment of silence, she said quietly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a married woman, how could I do ¡®that¡¯ with you, no, it¡¯s not right¡­¡± ¡°Sister Xinru, don¡¯t you want it? Why should you torment yourself?¡± Seeing she was still struggling, I added fuel to the fire. ¡°But¡­¡± She bit her lips tightly, clearly torn. ¡°Then¡­ just rub on the outside, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t go in, okay?¡± Just when I thought there was no hope, she suddenly came up with this line¡­ Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Chapter 9 ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so big?¡± The moment Wang Xiru saw that thing of mine, her reaction was exactly like Aunt Wu¡¯s, eyes wide and speechless. I didn¡¯t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and pounced on her, grabbing the peach on her chest and kneading it greedily. ¡°Hmm¡­ ah!¡± Her body, in a state of thirst, couldn¡¯t endure such stimulation, and a soul-destroying moan escaped her lips, her body tensing up. Her peaches, though not as big as Aunt Wu¡¯s, were superior in their firmness and tenderness. Touching them felt like caressing steamed buns, utterly delightful. ¡°Xu Tian, you, you slow down, lighter, hmm¡­¡± Because I was too excited, the force of my hands unwittingly increased, causing Wang Xiru¡¯s brows to furrow slightly in pain. ¡°Sister Xinru, your peaches are so beautiful, I¡­ I like them so much!¡± I was panting as I stared at her, looking at her flushed cheeks, feeling like I was dreaming. This was the aloof, high and mighty beauty, yet now she was beneath me, being wantonly ravished. At that moment, I saw her glance up at a wedding photo hanging above the bed, a flash of anger fleeting across her face. Then her expression hardened, as if she had made some decision. ¡°Xu Tian, I want it, quickly¡­ give it to me!¡± She actively opened her arms and hugged me tightly. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m yours¡­¡± Her soft lips gently brushed against my ears, her breath fragrant. I didn¡¯t know if it was excitement or nervousness, but her delicate body trembled slightly. Seemingly unable to wait, her slender hands grabbed my formidable asset and rubbed it against that mysterious spot. I took a deep breath, resisting the urge to plunge straight in, and slowly started to penetrate. ¡°Ah¡­ stop, stop, it hurts!¡± Even so, she still let out a painful moan, tears welling up in her eyes. That instant, an unprecedented pleasure surged through my body, making me feel as if my soul was about to fly away. So this¡­ the taste of a woman, was so wonderful. Previously, I had imagined engaging in unspeakable acts with Aunt Wu, fantasizing about how thrilling that experience would be. But now, the one who truly completed my transformation was Sister Xinru, whom I dared not approach. Beyond excitement, there was also disbelief. ¡°Hmm¡­ Xu Tian, is this your first time?¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s eyes widened; she was panting heavily, her gaze filled with springtime colors and a touch of confusion. ¡°Yes, I¡­ I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend,¡± I said, trembling. Hearing my response, a trace of hardly noticeable sorrow passed through her eyes, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easy?¡± ¡°No, in my heart, you are the most perfect woman!¡± I didn¡¯t tell her that the perfect woman in my heart, during the day, was still her mother, the sexy and mature Aunt Wu. ¡°Sister Xinru, I really like you, let me¡­ let me move, please?¡± Although I had her, I hadn¡¯t truly satisfied myself, being enveloped in that warm, moist feeling but unable to move; it was maddening. Unexpectedly, she pouted, ¡°I told you not to move, don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± I didn¡¯t dare to anger the Little Lady, so I obediently agreed. But soon, she showed a seductive smile again, hugged me tightly, and whispered in my ear, ¡°Sister hasn¡¯t been with a man for a long time, I can¡¯t handle your thing.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to work at the gym tomorrow.¡± ¡°However, to compensate you, I¡¯m willing to use my hands to help you solve your problem¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± I was dumbfounded. Using hands and actual penetration were two completely different feelings. But¡­ It had come to this, whether to go in or not was not up to her! ¡°Oh¡­ you¡­¡± Before she could refuse, I immediately sealed her mouth. Instantly, her eyes widened, and she struck my back forcefully, trying to make me let go. It seemed she didn¡¯t like kissing me, or perhaps it made her feel humiliated. The more she struggled, the more excited I became. As I kissed her, my hands once again climbed onto her peaches. This time, I showed no mercy, kneading greedily, relishing the captivating touch. Meanwhile, my hips started to move. Tight, slippery! Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Perhaps because she had never had children, Sister Xinru¡¯s lower regions were incredibly tender, as tight as a maiden¡¯s, lacking only that thin barrier, and wholly pristine. Gradually, she stopped struggling, lightly closed her eyes, and began to enjoy herself. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡± Her moans of ecstasy kept escaping her lips, further fueling my passion. Since Aunt Wu was still at home, she dared not cry out loud. But a wildly crazy idea took hold of me. What would Aunt Wu¡¯s reaction be if she heard her daughter¡¯s cries at this very moment? With that thought, I increased my thrusts, striving to make her enticing cries even louder. ¡°Ohhh ohhh¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah¡­ slower, slower, oh¡­ it feels so good, mmm¡­¡± Soon, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, clamped her hand over her mouth, shook her head in excitement, and her expression became even more seductive. The extreme tightness also made me feel weak all over with pleasure. Listening to those soul-stirring moans, I began to speed up, just to give her more pleasure. For some reason, Aunt Wu¡¯s sexy figure suddenly popped into my mind, making me even more aroused. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it inside, hurry, pull out¡­¡± Seemingly sensing my change, she suddenly pushed me away. Almost instantly, with a high-pitched cry, her body arched, and then she completely relaxed. I knew she had reached climax. As she peaked, the essence I had saved for twenty years sprayed all over her smooth thighs¡­ The momentary bliss left my mind completely blank, and afterwards, my body went limp, collapsing right on top of Wang Xiru¡¯s snow-white, peachy behind. Inhaling the fragrance from her peach, I savored the memory of our passion, still feeling like it was all a dream. I never imagined my first time would be with Sister Xinru, but to have such a magnificent fling with an incredibly hot older woman was not a loss at all. ¡°Sister Xinru, how was it? Did you enjoy it?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°Phew¡­¡± She let out a long breath. ¡°Xu Tian, you really are incredible. My husband was finished before he even got inside on his first time.¡± ¡°But you managed to last so long, I¡¯m truly impressed.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got me so worked up, I feel like I¡¯m falling apart,¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s voice was laden with a plaintive sexiness, her cheeks flushed, seemingly very content. ¡°Here, clean yourself up, you¡¯re so dirty.¡± Saying this, she twisted her hips, pulled a wet wipe from the bedside table, and handed it to me. ¡°Sister Xinru, how about¡­ you clean me up with your mouth?¡± I was still holding her tightly, somewhat reluctant to let go. ¡°Xu Tian! Are you asking to die?!¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s face turned even redder, glaring at me angrily. I laughed sheepishly, knowing I shouldn¡¯t push my luck, and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Sister Xinru, how long has it been since you¡¯ve been with a man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ seven or eight months now. Ever since Li Chao went abroad, I haven¡¯t been with any man.¡± As she spoke, a hint of dejection appeared in her eyes. ¡°Xu Tian, promise me, our affair must be kept secret from everyone, especially my mother, got it?¡± While speaking, she instinctively glanced towards the door, her face etched with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Xinru, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± I reassured her with a solemn promise. Of course, this kind of thing had to be kept from Aunt Wu. If she found out I¡¯d been with her daughter, she would certainly stop entertaining me and might even get angry with me. That would make it difficult to have her afterwards. Just thinking about Aunt Wu sent a shiver of excitement through me, and the thing that had just softened stood to attention once more. Though I¡¯d had Sister Xinru, Aunt Wu still haunted my thoughts incessantly; I dreamt of tasting her flavour. After all, a young wife and a mature woman are two entirely different experiences. If Sister Xinru was this thrilling, how much more delightful would Aunt Wu be, being even more flirtatious and seductive? Fantasizing about Aunt Wu¡¯s voluptuous, mature body, her sexy moans¡­ ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re hard again?¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at my resurgence. ¡°Because¡­ you haven¡¯t fed it enough!¡± I smirked naughtily and once again pinned her beneath me¡­ Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Chapter 11 I was frantic, my actions turned rougher than before. ¡°Ah! No! Um¡­ be gentler, ah¡­¡± Although we had just done it once, my sudden acceleration still made Wang Xinru scream continuously, her delicate body trembling. Hearing her screams, instead of becoming gentle, I became even rougher. ¡°Sister Xinru, aren¡¯t you lonely? Weren¡¯t you comfortable just now? How about it? Are you satisfied now?¡± At this moment, Wang Xinru could no longer say anything. Her entire being was wrapped in intense pleasure, her eyes tightly closed, making ¡°mmm ah ah¡± noises. Seeing her face full of pleasure further excited me. The first time I transformed from a boy to a man, I was like a tireless machine, desperately taking from her. This time I lasted much longer, it took more than half an hour before I was done. Looking at Wang Xinru, she was completely collapsed on the bed, still panting, her eyes dull as she stared at the ceiling, seemingly lacking the energy to even move a finger. Even after I cleaned up, she still maintained that position, her pretty face flushed, looking even more enchanting than before. Indeed, women still need men to nourish them. ¡°Sister Xinru, do you feel good?¡± I asked with a smile, but when I saw her swollen area, I couldn¡¯t help but feel pity, ¡°Err¡­ sorry, I got too excited and lost control.¡± ¡°Still talking? You were like a bull, how am I supposed to go to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°What are you looking at? You can¡¯t see it!¡± Wang Xinru shyly covered that secret area with her hand, but she no longer had the cold demeanor from before, instead, she had a shy charm of a delicate woman. ¡°Little Tian, let¡¯s forget about tonight, just consider it a dream.¡± Hearing Wang Xinru¡¯s words, I was taken aback, looking at her in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What why? I have a husband, you and I¡­ it¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care,¡± I said nonchalantly, ¡°Besides, your husband doesn¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, have a great figure, do you want to live like a widow forever?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Besides, is your husband as good as I am? Can he truly make you happy?¡± Wang Xinru fell silent, and I didn¡¯t speak either. Such a matter couldn¡¯t be resolved in an instant and needed time for her to think. After a moment of silence, she sighed, ¡°He¡¯s not a tenth of what you are, but we can¡¯t keep doing this, right? What if my mom finds out?¡± I sighed; it seemed she was still unable to cross that ethical boundary in her heart. So I didn¡¯t continue pushing it, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep this between us. If you ever feel lonely, you can come find me anytime.¡± After saying that, I bent down again to kiss Wang Xinru¡¯s red lips, my tongue teasing hers relentlessly. It wasn¡¯t until we were almost out of breath that I let her go. The shiny saliva trickled down the corners of her mouth, making her appear even more alluring. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Wang Xinru blushed and silently nodded her head. I didn¡¯t say much else, gave her a deep look, and then left her room reluctantly. Back in my own bed, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Looking back now, it really felt like a spring dream. How long has it been? I actually managed to win over Wang Xinru? This high-cold goddess, a perfect woman I dared not even dream of before! Although I haven¡¯t conquered Aunt Wu yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time. Thinking of this, I began to look forward to my future life. But as excited as I was, I soon calmed down. They are good to me now, captivated by my larger-than-average manhood, but they will get tired of it sooner or later. Just staying at home doing nothing isn¡¯t right for a man, a man should prioritize his career. Yes! I can¡¯t continue being so idle. For Sister Xinru, for Aunt Wu, I also have to make an effort. Since Aunt Wu and Wang Xinru both praised my massage techniques, other women would definitely like them too. With the massage skills I learned from the old master, I believe I can make a place for myself in this big city! Looks like it¡¯s time to speak with Aunt Wu seriously tomorrow¡­ Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Chapter 12 The night passed without incident, and when I got up to wash up in the morning, I found Aunt Wu had already prepared breakfast. Looking at Wang Xiru, she acted as if nothing had happened, as though last night¡¯s events were just a dream. Aunt Wu, however, would glance at me from time to time, but quickly shift her gaze away, as if afraid of being caught by Wang Xiru. I ate quietly while surreptitiously observing the two women. Both Aunt Wu and Wang Xiru were top-notch among women. Especially the mature and charming Aunt Wu, whose every move radiated a charisma that made me want to pin her down and ravage her just by looking at her. I even had a wicked thought. How wonderful it would be to have both mother and daughter serve me in bed, at the same time? But that was just wishful thinking, a dream that was unlikely to come true. Originally, I had intended to ask Aunt Wu to help me find a job. When I arrived, she said she would arrange a position for me at her beauty salon, even mentioning a special project for blind massage. But unexpectedly, Wang Xiru was the one who spoke up first. ¡°Um, Xu Tian, if you¡¯re not busy, I can introduce you to a job.¡± ¡°Really? What kind of job?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Well, at our gym, people often get sprains and such during exercises, so our boss is thinking of hiring a masseur skilled in traditional Chinese medicine and massage techniques.¡± ¡°Come with me later, and I¡¯ll introduce you to our boss. If she likes you, you¡¯ll have a job,¡± Wang Xiru said with a smile. ¡°And¡­ how much would it pay?¡± I continued to ask. ¡°To start with, the internship might just pay seven or eight thousand, but after a while, if you perform well, you should get a raise to somewhere between fifteen to twenty thousand,¡± Wang Xiru continued, her face beaming with a gentle smile, a change from her usual icy demeanor. Her quick change in attitude caused Aunt Wu, who was beside us, to become suspicious, her gaze toward Wang Xiru filled with doubt. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± I agreed immediately without a second thought. For a blind man with no credentials, earning over ten thousand a month was quite decent. The most crucial part was that I would have many more chances to interact with Wang Xiru. Plus, their gym was frequented mainly by women; perhaps I¡¯d even meet more beauties in the future? So, after breakfast, I headed out with Wang Xiru. About ten minutes later, we arrived at her workplace, the gym. Wang Xiru then made a phone call, asking me to wait briefly in the resting room; her boss would be right over. I nodded and didn¡¯t say much. The gym had two resting rooms, one for the clients and one for the trainers to change and rest. The doors faced each other and were quite close. At first, I thought she¡¯d come back soon, but after waiting a full half-hour, there was still no sign of Wang Xiru. Growing impatient, I decided to open the door and stroll around. However, the moment I opened the door, I heard a sound from across the trainer¡¯s resting room that set my blood surging. I was startled at first, then I walked over, pressed my ear against the door, and clearly heard the moans of a woman. Hearing that noise, I got immediately excited. Even more convenient was that the door was left slightly ajar! I swallowed hard and peered through the crack¡­ Inside the resting room, a voluptuous woman was sitting on a table, her tight yoga outfit rolled up, exposing her snow-white, firm peaches completely. She had a dazed look in her eyes, her long, slender legs sprawled widely apart, using one hand to repeatedly plunge in and out of her lush, mysterious slit. Apparently worried about being heard, she was biting on her finger, emitting suppressed yet soul-stirring moans. ¡°Mmm, ahh¡­¡± As the speed and depth of her finger movements increased, the woman¡¯s face grew more alluring and her breathing more rapid. It seemed¡­ she was close to climaxing. Watching the scene before me, my eyes widened and my mind went blank. Fuck¡­ Is this what fitness trainers are into these days? Playing solo right here in the resting room in broad daylight? This woman must be really desperate. But this woman really is hot, with a great figure, fair skin, and even taller than Wang Xiru. Especially those big peaches on her chest, they¡¯re just as impressive as Aunt Wu¡¯s. Her slender waist paired with those sexy peachy buttocks, I just couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. If it wasn¡¯t for stumbling upon this scene, I would never have believed that a goddess-like woman could do something so shameful. ¡°Mmm, ahh¡­¡± Alongside a high-pitched moan from the woman, her long, slender legs suddenly clamped together. Seeing her flushed face, she must have reached the summit. When she finally pulled out her finger, it was coated with a glistening liquid¡­ Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Chapter 13 After venting, the woman pulled out a wet wipe and began cleaning the filth beneath her. I quietly returned to the resting room where I had been before. No sooner had I returned than Wang Xiru finally appeared. ¡°Sorry about that, the boss didn¡¯t answer the phone, but he should be here soon,¡± she apologized with a smile to me. ¡°No, no problem,¡± I smiled. Luckily he didn¡¯t come, otherwise I would have missed that delightful scene. Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door. Wang Xiru went to open the door and a woman walked in. Her walk was strange, as if her legs were weak. ¡°Sorry, Xinru, I got held up by something¡­¡± ¡°No worries, no worries.¡± Wang Xiru smiled and waved her hand, then introduced, ¡°Xu Tian, this is our boss, and my good sister, Liu Qingxue.¡± ¡°Sister Liu, this is the massage therapist I told you about, Xu Tian.¡± Hearing her introduction, I quickly shifted my gaze from the woman¡¯s legs. But when I saw the boss¡¯s face, I was taken aback. Holy shit! Wasn¡¯t this the stunning beauty who was pleasuring herself in the coach¡¯s resting room just now?! By now, she had changed into a set of sexy professional attire, complemented by a pair of black stockings, seductive yet with a hint of intelligence. Her face was still flushed, as if she had been drinking. The woman walked up to me, examining me from head to toe, seeming to discover something, and waved her hand in front of my eyes. ¡°Xinru, you are getting more and more unreliable. Him? A blind person? Can he even do it?¡± The woman smirked, her tone full of contempt, clearly looking down on me. Hearing this, I immediately became angry, ¡°Miss, massage uses hands, not eyes.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m blind, I can assure you, my massage skills are definitely more professional than those professionals.¡± ¡°Tsk, young but not short on bold claims, who knows if what you¡¯re saying is true or not,¡± Liu Qingxue rolled her eyes, dismissive. ¡°Why not give it a try?¡± I said, not backing down. Liu Qingxue giggled, her large breasts trembling wildly, making me worried they might fall off. ¡°Looks like you are quite confident. Alright then, start with my shoulders.¡± ¡°I want to see just how capable you are.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± I agreed without a second thought. ¡°Then come on, start with my shoulders,¡± she said, pointing to her shoulders. At that moment, the sensual scene from the resting room flashed through my mind, coupled with her arrogant attitude, which sparked the idea to tease her. ¡°Alright!¡± I agreed and, led by Wang Xiru, walked over and placed my hands on her shoulders. I first kneaded and pinched her shoulders, then stopped. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a problem with your body,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your menstruation must be quite irregular, right? Plus, you often suffer from insomnia and acne?¡± Hearing this, Liu Qingxue¡¯s face showed a hint of shock, ¡°You figured out all these issues just by touching my shoulders?¡± Even Wang Xiru¡¯s eyes widened, clearly she also didn¡¯t expect I would make such claims. Actually, everything I said was just my deduction. Since she could indulge herself in such a place during broad daylight, she must have been lacking a sexual life for a long time. Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes the harmony of Yin and Yang, a long-term lack of a man¡¯s nourishment can lead to hormonal imbalance. Which in turn could cause acne, insomnia, and irregular menstruation. ¡°Boss, am I right?¡± I asked with a grin. Liu Qingxue silently nodded, ¡°Exactly right.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t see that coming, A blind man with quite the skills.¡± ¡°Since you can diagnose the issues, surely you have a way to treat me, right?¡± Her tone was still proud. I smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course there is, and I can treat you just with a massage.¡± ¡°Psh, who are you trying to fool?¡± Liu Qingxue scoffed, obviously not believing. ¡°Whether I¡¯m fooling you, you¡¯ll find out after the massage.¡± ¡°Even if it has no effect, you have nothing to lose, do you?¡± I continued speaking, gradually leading her into my trap. ¡°OK! Follow me,¡± she said, standing up and walking into a small room inside the resting area. After I fumbled my way in, I found she was already lying on a single bed, her tempting black-stockinged legs tightly closed together, making me unable to resist touching. I reached out and gently touched her body then said, ¡°Boss, please expose your lower abdomen, otherwise there won¡¯t be any effect.¡± Liu Qingxue was stunned at first, hesitated for a moment, probably thinking I was blind, and eventually lifted her shirt. Instantly, her flat, smooth lower abdomen was revealed. Looking up, the pink lace-edged bra was clearly visible. Further down were her long, slender legs. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± ¡°I want to see if your skills are as big as your claims!¡± Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Watching the proud expression on Liu Qingxue¡¯s face, I decided to tease this arrogant woman well. Thinking this, I slowly extended my hand and placed it on her lower abdomen while gently pressing and said, ¡°Boss, you might feel a bit strange in a while, just bear with it.¡± ¡°Such nonsense!¡± She gave me a dismissing glance. But as the force of my hand gradually increased, she couldn¡¯t help but moan, and a look of enjoyment appeared on her face, clearly enjoying my massage. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a blind man to have such impressive massage skills. It feels very comfortable. Keep going.¡± She closed her eyes slightly, very satisfied. I smiled proudly, thinking the real skill was still to come! After kneading her flat abdomen for a while, I began to move toward her slender waist. True to being a regular at workouts, Liu Qingxue¡¯s skin was very smooth and extremely pleasant to touch. ¡°Mmm¡­mmm¡­¡± Alluring moans kept escaping from her lips. Touching her delicate body, hearing her sultry cries echo by my ear, I unwittingly pitched a little tent below. ¡°Mmm¡­, your hands, so warm, and it really feels good. I didn¡¯t expect that despite not seeing, your skills would be this great!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t move, right there, press a bit longer, a bit harder!¡± Perhaps being stimulated by my massage, her sexy lips parted slightly, releasing a hot breath, and her pretty face also turned more flushed. Initially, she was just humming, but soon, she started to cry out unconsciously. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°Comfortable, mmm¡­so comfortable.¡± By now, that proud look on her face had completely disappeared, replaced by endless allure. The wanton look she wore was just like the one she had when I saw her teasing herself in the resting room earlier! Indeed, no woman could withstand my soul-stirring massage techniques. Liu Qingxue getting turned on so quickly was beyond my expectations, considering I had only touched her abdomen and waist, not even her most sensitive parts yet. If I were to touch her peach later, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but start to look forward, my heartbeat speeding up, the thing below swelling even more. ¡°Boss, your condition is quite severe, just massaging the abdomen isn¡¯t enough.¡± Saying this, I smoothly withdrew my hand. Disappointment clearly flashed across Liu Qingxue¡¯s face as she eagerly asked, ¡°Really? Then¡­ tell me, where else needs massaging?¡± I said very seriously, ¡°Boss, you should know, a healer¡¯s heart, I¡¯m also half a doctor, we don¡¯t differentiate between genders, so whatever I do, you needn¡¯t feel any psychological burden.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m blind after all.¡± ¡°Next, I need to massage your buttocks, and you must take off all your clothes for the massage to be effective.¡± ¡°What did you say!? Massage¡­my buttocks?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Liu Qingxue immediately refused without a second thought. Though I can¡¯t see, having a stranger touch her private areas was also something she couldn¡¯t accept. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that massages require massaging the buttocks, and blind man, you¡¯re not just trying to take advantage of me, are you?¡± She looked at me suspiciously, clearly starting to doubt my words. But her reaction was within my expectations. If she were so easily fooled, this woman would be too foolish. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you haven¡¯t had children yet, right? These small issues in your body, though minor, could affect your fertility if not treated in time.¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯m only out of goodwill, whether to massage or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± My words were full of holes, anyone with a bit of knowledge of Traditional Chinese Medicine wouldn¡¯t believe me. Unfortunately, Liu Qingxue seemed to have taken it all in. And the reason I said all this was not actually to treat her, as hormonal imbalances need to be addressed through endocrine adjustments. Massaging the buttocks was purely to tease her. Seeing her furrowing her brows still hesitating, I began to head towards the door, touching the wall and said, ¡°Ah, good intentions taken for a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs, it¡¯s tough being a good person nowadays.¡± Inside, I wasn¡¯t really sure if she would be deceived. Just as I was about to reach the door, finally came Liu Qingxue¡¯s slightly trembling voice from behind. ¡°Wait, wait a minute¡­¡± Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Liu Qingxue bit her lips tightly, her proud face flushed with redness. Perhaps because I was blind, she did not ask me to leave, but instead slowly unzipped her miniskirt in front of me, her movements gentle. Soon, she had taken off her skirt and tossed it aside, and when I turned my head, I just caught sight of her bending down to take off her black stockings. As the thin, translucent black stockings slowly slid down, her pair of snow-white, straight legs were gradually revealed. These beautiful legs, together with her slim waist that one could encircle with their hands, and her round, pert buttocks, were truly enchanting beyond description. It wasn¡¯t just about seeing the peaches anymore, just her exquisitely beautiful lower body alone was enough to drive countless men wild. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± I swallowed hard, that area already as hard as iron. I could feel a surge of lust shoot straight to my forehead. The scene before me was already tempting enough, but what surprised me even more was that underneath, she was actually wearing a G-string! Her pert and plump little buttocks were indescribably sexy. Especially the visible crease in the middle, it was so well-outlined that anyone who saw it would feel the urge to reach out and touch it. I admit, at that moment, my heart was moved. It was only because she thought I couldn¡¯t see that she dared to reveal her G-string in such a bold manner. And to make such a proud woman expose her privacy in front of me, the psychological sense of conquest was even more satisfying than the physical stimulation. ¡°Can you¡­ please stop staring at me?¡± Maybe she realized my eyes were fixed on her secret place, Liu Qingxue glared at me fiercely, her expressions a mix of anger and shyness. Only then did I come back to my senses, that was a close call, I almost gave myself away. ¡°Madam, please respect me. I am blind, how could I possibly see anything?¡± I said with a serious face, ¡°Remember, take it all off, don¡¯t leave a single piece.¡± ¡°Yes, sorry, I forgot about your eyes¡­¡± Liu Qingxue hesitated, but finally gritted her teeth and took off her sexy G-string. With the G-string removed, the delicate and narrow slit was finally exposed. At that moment, I noticed that her lower region was already muddy and extremely moist. She seemed to realize something too, and her face turned even redder. Then, she gave me a glance and quietly pulled out a piece of tissue paper from the side, wiping away the wetness that had leaked out below. After doing all this, she let out a sigh of relief and obediently lay down on the bed. Liu Qingxue thought she had been stealthy, but little did she know that I had seen everything. Such a tempting scene was making me restless with desire, almost to the point where I wanted to pounce on her and deliver immediate justice. But in the end, I restrained myself. I kept a straight face and asked knowingly, ¡°Are you finished undressing?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready,¡± she responded softly. I nodded, groping my way to the bedside, looking at Liu Qingxue lying there, her buttocks raised high, breathtakingly beautiful. With that figure, if she entered a beauty contest for buttocks, she would surely win a top ranking. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and, thrilling with excitement, stretched out my hand and laid it over her buttocks. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s body shook fiercely, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan, the soul-stirring sound lingering on, indescribably pleasing to the ear. That single moan almost melted my resolve. The soft resilience from underneath made me insatiable, and I could no longer control my hands, which began to frantically knead her buttocks. ¡°Ah!!¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s tender body trembled violently. ¡°No, not okay, stop, stop now.¡± She then abruptly pushed my hands away and suddenly sat up, panting heavily, looking as if she was in a daze, it took her a while to regain her senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked instinctively. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to continue the massage.¡± At that moment, Liu Qingxue¡¯s face was so red it looked as though it could drip blood, looking every bit the shy, demure woman¡ªgone was her former pride. Clearly, she was afraid that if I continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain herself. If in the beginning, my intention was only to tease her, after feeling the touch of her buttocks, I had become completely enthralled. The fires within me had been fully ignited, how could I just let it go? Thinking this, I spoke sternly, ¡°Madam, I have studied traditional Chinese medical massage, and I am very familiar with the human body¡¯s pressure points. When I touched you there, I discovered a very serious problem¡­¡± ¡°Ah? What problem?¡± she asked nervously, looking at me. I heaved a deep sigh. ¡°You haven¡¯t been moistened by a man for a long time, have you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At my question, a tinge of resentment flickered in Liu Qingxue¡¯s eyes, and she fell silent. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Seeing her reaction, I knew I had guessed right and said solemnly, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, men and women being together is only natural.¡± ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes the balance of Yin and Yang. Actually, these ailments in your body are due to long-term dissatisfaction, especially problems concerning the uterus.¡± ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Liu Qingxue was clearly startled by my words, ¡°Then¡­ then what should I do?¡± Seeing her step into my trap, I was overjoyed internally, yet I still put on a mysterious air, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can help you!¡± During our conversation, my hand naturally slid along her perky buttocks, directly toward the gap between her legs. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment my fingers touched that secret place, Liu Qingxue¡¯s body tensed up as if she had been electrified. ¡°No, no¡­ that¡¯s not allowed¡­¡± Although she was verbally refusing, she did nothing to stop me. I no longer concealed my intentions and started gently pressing on her sensitive spot, soon she couldn¡¯t help but cry out, her perky buttocks wriggling in front of me, her legs tightly clenching my hand as if trying to stop my movements. From the moist touch on my fingertips, I knew¡­ she was completely wet! ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch there!¡± When my fingers touched her sensitive spot, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soul-shattering moan and her body suddenly arched, even her toes curled up. Since she knew I was blind, she made no attempt to hide her lascivious expression. This appearance starkly contrasted with her cold exterior. ¡°Quick, stop it, please stop!¡± Even though I was blind, the fact that a man was touching her private parts made her feel extremely ashamed. Her voice was almost crying, desperately pleading. Perhaps she never dreamed that she would reveal such a wanton side in front of someone she looked down upon as blind. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t I just tell you? I¡¯m treating your condition!¡± ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you feeling good? Look at this wetness¡­ it¡¯s so abundant.¡± ¡°Oh no, please don¡¯t say that, please stop, okay?¡± At this moment, Liu Qingxue had lost all her previous arrogance, looking at me pitifully, panting continuously, her pretty face flushed red. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry though; these things needed to progress gradually and couldn¡¯t be rushed. If she knew my intentions were not pure, she surely would become furiously embarrassed. As long as I took it slowly, once her long-suppressed desires were fully aroused by me, it would no longer be about what I wanted to do to her, but rather her begging me to satisfy her! Therefore, I didn¡¯t continue to explore that seam but lingered on the edge of the sensitive area, alternatively pressing and kneading. Soon, Liu Qingxue¡¯s initially tense body relaxed again. Sometimes people are like that, the allure of ¡°half-concealing the pipa¡± often arouses deeper desires than a woman who bares it all. Just as I expected, my strategic retreat made Liu Qingxue¡¯s reactions even more intense. ¡°Mmm¡­ you, you could go a bit lower.¡± ¡°Go lower¡­¡± ¡°Not there yet¡­ mmm¡­¡± Liu Qingxue gripped the bedsheet tightly, her lips firmly pursed; from her panting, it was apparent she was feeling great pleasure. At this moment, she was like a barrel of gunpowder, just waiting for a spark to completely ignite her. Seeing her provocative look, I became even more excited, especially below, where I was uncomfortably hard. Thus, my hand once again ventured toward her sensitive area, my fingers pretending to unintentionally glide across that mysterious seam. And my erection had unknowingly made contact with Liu Qingxue¡¯s pristine toes. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­!¡± Suddenly, Liu Qingxue who had been murmuring, let out an excited cry. Below¡­ completely broke through the dam. The flow became heavier, drenching that part of the bedsheet. Because she hadn¡¯t been satisfied for a long time, her body was extremely sensitive. Or perhaps it was the experience I was giving her, unlike anything she¡¯d ever had before. So in that moment, she completely lost control. When Liu Qingxue¡¯s body tensed up, my hand still placed deep on her thigh, became drenched with fluid. In that moment, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction and pride surged through me, making me swell even more below. I felt that if I didn¡¯t release soon, I might suffocate. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Chapter 17 This won¡¯t do. So, after Liu Qingxue had been released, my hands immediately left her body. Right after that, I mounted her back, panting as I said, ¡°Boss, you must be very tired now. Let me help you relax.¡± As I spoke, my hands started to press down on her smooth shoulders. Since I was straddling her thighs at this moment, this position allowed my vigorous masculinity to perfectly reach her secret area. Liu Qingxue¡¯s body, already sensitive, shuddered once again, as if she felt my strength and heat, and she couldn¡¯t help but raise her head. My hands continuously pressed on her shoulders, and the thing below moved with me, repeatedly hitting her enticing slit. That feeling was like scratching an itch through a boot, wanting yet not being satisfied. ¡°Mmm¡­ so comfortable.¡± Suddenly, Liu Qingxue let out an enticing moan. I knew that at this time, her body must have reached a state of extreme longing; it was just too difficult for her to bridge that gap in her mind. And I, I simply desired. I mightily increased my strength, the hard object below rubbing her sensitive area through our clothes. ¡°Boss, do you like this?¡± I whispered into her ear with a naughty smile. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­! I like it! I really like it. You¡¯re making me feel so good.¡± ¡°Harder, a bit harder.¡± Liu Qingxue, completely delirious from my actions, let go and called out unconsciously. Just then, her delicate body suddenly shook violently. Right after that, I felt a warm flow spraying onto my manhood. I instantly froze. Is this woman¡¯s body that sensitive? Could she reach the climax this easily? Although Aunt Wu and Wang Xiru¡¯s bodies are sensitive, they¡¯re not to this extent. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°So satisfying! I really didn¡¯t expect it; you, blind man, have quite the skill, it¡¯s much better than when I do it myself!¡± Liu Qingxue simply collapsed there, her face flushed red, clearly very satisfied. She might be satisfied, but I was almost about to explode. ¡°Boss, are you not married yet?¡± I asked curiously. ¡°Do I look like a woman who¡¯s been married?¡± ¡°No wonder then¡­¡± ¡°Wonder what? That I¡¯m this horny?¡± Liu Qingxue laughed cheerfully, her face full of debauchery, losing the aloof demeanor she had at the beginning. I took a deep breath, thinking about how to win this woman over. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Call me Sister Qingxue,¡± she interrupted me before I could speak. I nodded, ¡°Sister Qingxue, the desire accumulating inside of you is too much, if I don¡¯t help you release it completely, your body won¡¯t improve.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Liu Qingxue looked at me seductively, ¡°So, you need to help me extinguish this fire?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Though you¡¯re blind, your mind works fine. If you want me, just say it outright, why find so many excuses.¡± While talking, she suddenly grabbed my hand and moved it back onto that mysterious slit again, rubbing it as she said, ¡°You wanted to touch here just now, didn¡¯t you? Now¡­ I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± That instant, the exquisite sensation transmitted through my hand made me involuntarily gasp. That moist, tender area set me on fire, and hearing her provocative words, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and eagerly thrust my fingers inside. ¡°Ah!¡± Instantly, Liu Qingxue¡¯s body twitched violently, letting out a cry of satisfaction. The next second, her strong, smooth thighs wrapped around my waist, and she began to close her eyes and enjoy. ¡°Ah, mmm, little brother, you¡¯re so amazing, your sister feels so good, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Good lord, her cries grew more intense, and I was truly worried that Wang Xiru outside might hear us. What if she got jealous? But the more I thought about it, the more thrilling it felt, giving me a feeling of irresistible urge. ¡°Now do you know how good I am? Still looking down on me because I¡¯m blind?¡± As I spoke, I thrust my fingers harder inside her. ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Qingxue screamed, moaning, ¡°Amazing, little brother, you are the most amazing man, you¡¯re not blind, you¡¯re your sister¡¯s darling.¡± ¡°Little brother, faster, faster, I¡¯m losing it, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying, aaah¡­¡± However, what I never expected was that it had only been a little while, and she reached climax again. In just less than half an hour, she had already reached three climaxes!? Could this be the legendary ultra-sensitive physique? The epitome among women? Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Chapter 18 ¡°Oh¡­ good brother, you are truly amazing!¡± ¡°I have never felt so comfortable before, your massage technique is absolutely fantastic.¡± After reaching the peak once again, Liu Qingxue breathed heavily, her face flushed with excitement. Seeing how comfortable she was, I mischievously said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re having a great time, but I¡¯m still in agony here, what should we do?¡± With that, I pointed to the firm object below me. Initially, she merely glanced at it casually, but soon her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You¡­ that thing, how is it so huge!?¡± I was quite pleased with their shocked expressions, and sometimes I even thought how great it would be to return to primitive society, where everyone could be more open, even foregoing pants when going out. For a man as well-endowed as I am, if I ever wanted women, I wondered how many would throw themselves at me. As I was thinking this, Liu Qingxue suddenly stood up, then threw herself in front of me, pulling my pants down without a second thought. Looking at my thick member, she seemed as if she had found a treasure, her eyes filled with desire. Before I could recover, I was instantly enveloped in a warm, moist sensation. ¡°Hisss¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but take in a sharp breath, completely stupefied. This woman was actually taking my treasure in her mouth? The pleasurable sensation from below made my body tremble. Especially considering how arrogant she had been just before, now she was kneeling before me, using her mouth on my prized possession. The psychological satisfaction was much more intense than the physical. The tight sensation, mixed with warmth, brought waves of pleasure that made me involuntarily thrust forward. ¡°Mmph!¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened, a hint of pain in her expression, yet she did not push me away, letting me have my way in her mouth¡­ I closed my eyes in enjoyment, holding her head with one hand, while the other reached out to touch her soft peach, the dual stimulation bringing me to the brink of ecstasy. At that moment, I felt as if I was nearly floating. Compared to the pleasure of conquering Wang Xiru, having this imperious woman serve me gave me a greater sense of achievement. The most crucial part was that Wang Xiru was right outside. I even wondered whether she had heard Liu Qingxue¡¯s screams just now? Or perhaps¡­ she was watching secretly? Thinking that, an unprecedented thrill surged through me, making me start to move faster. Liu Qingxue¡¯s oral skills were not very seasoned, it was evident she rarely did this for a man. ¡°Oh my, bad brother, you are too strong. You haven¡¯t come out even after so long, my face is all numb.¡± After about ten minutes and seeing no sign of me climaxing, she let go of my member, pouting her lips seductively at me, especially with some viscous fluid dripping from the corner of her mouth, making her look even more lascivious. ¡°What should we do then? You¡¯ve already got me like this, you must take responsibility!¡± I pointed at my erection, visibly upset. ¡°Hehe, my good brother, how could your sister leave you hanging?¡± Liu Qingxue giggled, then reached out to wrap her hands around my neck, her warm soft lips pressing against mine¡­ Compared to Wang Xiru, her kiss was more passionate and skilled, especially her tongue, teasing me incessantly like a nimble little snake in my mouth. While we kissed, she slowly stripped off the few remaining pieces of her clothing. Soon, her flawless body was completely exposed before me. Of course, in her eyes, I was blind. Perhaps she did this just to feel more at ease. ¡°Oh, brother, such a great body and you cannot see it, truly a pity.¡± Saying that, she grabbed my hand, moving it slowly from her smooth neck downward, ¡°You cannot see, but¡­ your sister will let you feel enough.¡± ¡°However, you have to satisfy your sister,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, sister won¡¯t let you off.¡± By then, Liu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were filled with longing and desire. Especially her soft little hands, which had already quietly grasped my firmness, eagerly stroking, as if wanting to claim it immediately. It was precisely because she saw me as blind that she was behaving so lasciviously, not hiding her needs at all. But what would she think if she knew I saw everything? If it were another time or place, I would have satisfied her, even making her experience heavenly bliss. But at the moment, I hesitated. After all, Wang Xiru was still waiting outside. Who knew if she might suddenly come in? Initially, I just wanted to mess with her, to teach her a lesson for looking down on a blind man. Who would have thought this woman was so incredibly thirsty, ultimately turning the tables and seducing me? What to do? To do or not to do? Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Chapter 19 ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dear little brother, don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°Sister¡¯s down there, already wet, so itchy, wanting little brother¡¯s stick to enter¡­¡± She guided my hand slowly towards that already moist secret place, playing with my firmness, emitting enticing sounds from her mouth. When my fingers touched that soft and warm spot, a surge of evil fire shot up, burning away the last of my sanity. With things already this far, if I didn¡¯t go forward, would I still be a man? And such an opportunity might only come once in a lifetime, miss it and it would really never come again. Life hangs by a thread, let¡¯s do this! I swiftly took off my pants, directly pinned her on the bed, and headed straight for her peach. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah!¡± The moment I took the peach into my mouth, she let out a moan of pleasure, wrapping her arms tightly around me, mumbling indistinctly, ¡°Good little brother, don¡¯t worry, mmm¡­ I¡¯ve already locked the door earlier, no one from outside¡­ can come in!¡± ¡°So¡­ let yourself go, do whatever you want to do, best if you could make it so Sister can¡¯t leave the bed!¡± ¡°Let Sister truly be a woman for once!¡± She kept writhing her body, rubbing against my firmness, clearly impatient. My mind went blank as I groped with my hands, aimed in the right direction, and prepared to charge. Suddenly, Liu Qingxue¡¯s phone, which was put aside, started ringing. I glanced at it, it was from Wang Xinru. ¡°No, don¡¯t stop, continue!¡± At this moment, Liu Qingxue was completely swallowed by desire, her mind full of my treasure, absolutely not willing to let me stop. But the piercing ringtone continued annoyingly. ¡°Ah¡­ wait a moment, Sister will take a call.¡± With no other choice, she pushed me away and answered the phone. ¡°I see¡­ alright then, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± Moments later, she put down the phone, sighed helplessly. ¡°Good little brother, I¡¯m sorry, I have a very important contract to sign, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t enjoy your treasure today,¡± she said, still reluctantly touching my hard thing, her pretty face full of regret, almost crying. ¡°As for coming here to work, I alone don¡¯t make the decision, so, later on I¡¯ll discuss it with the other shareholders, it should be almost certain.¡± After speaking, she lowered her head, extended her sexy tongue, and gently licked my thing, ¡°Sorry my heart¡¯s treasure, see you next time.¡± Liu Qingxue, holding back her reluctance, began to dress. As she bent over, from my angle, I could perfectly see her luscious crevice, the pose was incredibly tempting, if I could just take her from behind, the feeling would certainly be thrilling. As I watched, I reached out and slapped her pert buttocks heavily. ¡°Slap¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Startled by my action, she turned back, her face full of yearning as she pouted at me, ¡°Good little brother, stop teasing Sister, okay?¡± ¡°By the way, you said earlier that a massage could cure my illness, is that true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, I¡¯m professional at massage,¡± I said seriously. At first she was startled, then she laughed, ¡°With your words, Sister feels reassured, today there¡¯s no time, next time Sister will seek you out.¡± Then we spent another tender moment together before cleaning up the room. Just then Wang Xinru came knocking on the door, Liu Qingxue took me out with her. ¡°Sister Qingxue, how was it? Is Xu Tian¡¯s massage technique up to standard?¡± Wang Xinru asked nervously. Liu Qingxue nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, the person you found is really skilled, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for it, and soon he¡¯ll be able to come work here.¡± After finishing, she gave me a meaningful glance, then sashayed away. I observed Wang Xinru¡¯s reaction, who still had a face full of smiles, apparently not noticing anything unusual. ¡°Little Tian, come with me for a moment.¡± As I was thinking, she suddenly grabbed my arm and took me to the room where I had massaged Liu Qingxue, then quickly closed the door. ¡°Sister Xinru¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Before I could speak, she directly kissed me. Feeling the soft body in my arms, my just subsided member stood firm once again¡­ Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Clearly, she sensed my firmness, and instead of moving away, she began to rub herself against my thigh actively. With her friction, what was already hard became increasingly swollen. ¡°Little Tian, what do you think of me?¡± Wang Xiru suddenly asked. ¡°Sister Xinru, you¡¯re the best woman I¡¯ve ever met! Great figure, beautiful, especially those eyes¡­¡± Realizing I had said too much, I quickly stopped. ¡°Giggle, you can¡¯t see, so how do you know I¡¯m beautiful? Perhaps I¡¯m an ugly monster?¡± she sighed softly, ¡°Little Tian, to be honest with you, I already regret doing that thing with you.¡± Hearing this, my heart tightened. Could it be that she wanted to set boundaries with me? ¡°I was thinking about cutting ties with you completely, even throwing you out of my house.¡± ¡°But on lonely nights, your image keeps appearing in my mind, along with your¡­ enchanting darling.¡± At this, she hugged me tighter, ¡°So¡­ you can keep this secret relationship with me, but you must never let my husband or my mother know, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± I quickly agreed, finally letting my hanging heart rest. Then I promptly sealed her tempting red lips with mine, and she wrapped her arms around my neck, passionately responding to me. A moment later, her pretty little face was covered with a blush, making her look even more enticing. Seeing her lustful, panting appearance, I knew she must be feeling it. As we kissed, we explored each other¡¯s bodies, and by the time we tumbled onto the bed, our clothes were nearly all off. ¡°Little Tian, come on, just like last time, possess me fiercely, let me feel the joy of being a woman again!¡± She slightly opened her eyes, looking at me with affection, her lustful gaze filled with desire, seemingly unable to wait any longer. Sister Xinru¡¯s sudden forwardness actually left me somewhat unprepared. But, of course, I wasn¡¯t going to miss such an opportunity. Seeing her enticing look, I swallowed hard, pulled off her bra, and kissed her firm breasts fiercely. Just now, on this very bed, I had tasted Liu Qingxue¡¯s sweet fruits, and now, I was about to conquer another woman here. And they were both supremely stunning married women! The feeling was truly like a dream. But the pleasure transmitted from my body was so real. ¡°Mmm! Little Tian, you are making me feel so good. I never expected someone who has never been in love like you to have such good skills.¡± As I took her sensitive parts into my mouth, Xinru¡¯s face immediately showed a licentious expression, and her voice became even more seductive. At home, for fear of being heard by Aunt Wu, she dared not be too loud. But here, she had no inhibitions whatsoever. While enjoying my teasing, she started to cry out loudly. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, harder, oh¡­ right there.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯m feeling so uncomfortable, Little Tian, you¡¯re making it so difficult for me, I¡­ I want it.¡± Sister Xinru began to twist her tempting body relentlessly, with both hands firmly holding my head to her bud. Maybe it was because she had just taken a bath, but her tender bud still carried a faint fragrance and her unique body scent. The soft rebounding sensation completely made me sink, just continuously sucking, occasionally using my teeth to gently nibble, not wanting to let go. She enjoyed it, and I relished it too, my mind going blank. To be able to taste a woman¡¯s sweetness is something many men dream of, let alone with someone as stunning as Wang Xiru. ¡°Little Tian, I¡­ I want to taste your thing, I, I have never done that for a man before with my mouth, can you satisfy my wish?¡± Suddenly, she pushed me away, sat up, and grabbed my firmness, her face pleading. At that moment, she was already delirious with desire, those watery big eyes desperately staring at me, waiting for my response. Are you kidding? How could I possibly refuse such a request? ¡°Sister Xinru, if you want to taste it, go ahead.¡± I nodded emphatically, looking at her cherry lips, filled with anticipation. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The next second, a warm sensation enveloped me, making me emit a low growl involuntarily. What followed was wave after wave of pleasure. A woman¡¯s mouth is a completely different experience from below. When Wang Xiru used her mouth on me, I felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction and pride. ¡°Sister Xinru, since you¡¯ve tasted mine, I want to taste yours too¡­¡± Wang Xiru didn¡¯t speak, just silently lay on the bed. Then, we adjusted our positions; I was on top, her head was below, and we began to stimulate each other¡¯s private parts with our mouths¡­ Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: 21 Chapter 21: 21 This was my first time using my mouth on a woman¡¯s part, and I must say, it was really thrilling. The two of us were stimulating each other¡¯s sensitive spots, and I was enjoying myself, but Sister Xinru was even more comfortable. This was a double stimulation of both mind and body, yielding double the pleasure. Gradually, Sister Xinru¡¯s mysterious zone had turned into a muddy, damp mess. Clearly, Wang Xiru had rarely, if ever, performed oral on a man, so she lacked technique and was purely acting on instinct. Even so, she made me feel incredibly comfortable. Especially when her tongue touched that spot, all the hairs on my body stood on end. ¡°Little Tian, sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m not very good, am I making you uncomfortable?¡± After comforting each other for a while, it seemed she was getting tired, so she let go of my erection and looked at me with a face full of guilt. ¡°What nonsense, you just made me feel really good, really.¡± I gave her a slight smile, then hugged her body, playing with her peach while savoring the sensation we had just experienced. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t waste time, come on, come in quickly.¡± Saying this, she voluntarily spread her legs, revealing the moist area, waiting for my entry. I had already been driven to discomfort by Liu Qingxue and had just enjoyed one of Wang Xiru¡¯s oral techniques, and I could hardly bear it. In that moment, I took a deep breath, straightened my back, and plunged deep inside. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment I entered, Wang Xiru let out a cry that was indistinguishable between pain and pleasure. Although it wasn¡¯t her first time, her passage was still so tight; every movement let me feel the ultimate comfort, nearly making me float away. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­ Little Tian, you¡­ your thing is so big, so hard, I love it¡­ my stomach is almost being pierced through.¡± She began to moan, uninhibited, with a look of abandon, her body also continuously thrusting upward, starting to actively synchronize with my moves. I too was excited to the utmost, starting to speed up. ¡°Ahh ahh¡­ Little Tian, you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re almost killing me, ahh¡­ slow down, slow down!¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s voice grew louder, her legs wrapped tightly around my waist, trembling with excitement. But soon, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her face showing a plea for mercy, almost crying. ¡°Slow down, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, please, go gentler¡­ ah¡­¡± Seeing her pitiful look and hearing her begging words, my sense of achievement peaked in that moment. Far from being gentle, I even increased the force of my thrusts. ¡°Ah ah ah! Sister, I can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m going to lose it, I¡¯m going to lose it, ah¡­¡± Following a bout of violent trembling, her voice became hoarse, and finally, a hot stream erupted, and I sent her to the clouds. After the intense pleasure, she was completely exhausted, gasping for breath. Notably, her face still flushed, she looked incredibly alluring, like a fully ripened peach, tempting to devour. I was mesmerized and did not let go of her, but urgently wanted to satisfy myself thoroughly on her body one more time! Thus, we continued for a full half-hour, switching numerous positions, until finally, I couldn¡¯t hold back and released. ¡°Whew¡­ Little Tian, you really last too long, Sister was almost worn out by you.¡± ¡°If it were a woman, she really wouldn¡¯t satisfy you, you¡¯d wear her out eventually.¡± Wang Xiru lay on the bed, eyes closed, enjoying the warmth of the aftermath. I too was extremely comfortable, and only when my thing finally softened did I unwillingly leave her body. Seeing the liquid flowing from the crevice, the feeling was utterly satisfying! Perhaps because today we could let go completely, the sensation seemed much more wonderful than last time, making both she and I endlessly reminisce. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve rested enough, let¡¯s go again!¡± Having rested a bit, Wang Xiru suddenly felt a surge of enthusiasm and turned over to sit on top of me. Today¡¯s Wang Xiru was like a madwoman, constantly demanding more, as if she wanted to eat her fill all at once. Her fiery passion made it impossible for me to pull away. Luckily, I was durable enough and had enough stamina, otherwise, I might not have been able to satisfy her. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that we rested sufficiently and finally left the gym together. On the way, we even stopped at the market to buy groceries, all things I loved to eat. Although today was quite exhausting with Sister Xinru, when I got home and saw the mature and alluring Aunt Wu, I started to feel the urge again¡­ Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Sometimes I feel like such a bastard, having slept with her daughter, yet still lusting after her own mother. But it¡¯s not my fault, who can blame me when they¡¯re both so beautiful and so lonely? I was satisfied, and they were comfortable, it¡¯s what you call a win-win. Then there¡¯s that gym owner Liu Qingxue, who¡¯s clearly flirtatious yet pretends to be indifferent¡­ Every woman has her own unique charm, I simply can¡¯t bear to part with any of them. Liu Qingxue said she would take care of the work stuff for me, I have no idea when I¡¯d be able to see her again. For the next three days, I just stayed at home honestly, Wang Xiru was as cold as ever and didn¡¯t come to me proactively. After all, Aunt Wu was at home, and neither she nor I dared to be too obvious, even with a burning fire, we had to hold it in. Usually, Wang Xiru is at the gym for work, and Aunt Wu stays at her beauty salon, busy until late at night, they come back together, giving me no chance to make a move. Finally, today, I got the opportunity to get close to Aunt Wu. Aunt Wu isn¡¯t well-educated, so she¡¯s not familiar with all that automated stuff. Just now, the router, for some reason, lost connection, and she called me over for advice. Although I¡¯m blind, I can instruct her what to do based on her descriptions. Aunt Wu had just come home, still in her work clothes. A white blouse paired with a black microskirt, along with a pair of black stockings, thoroughly showcased her mature and seductive charm. As soon as she entered, I saw her bending over, fiddling with the router, revealing an enticing cleavage, partly hidden. Those round honeyed buttocks were perkily raised; it would feel incredibly wonderful to grip her waist from behind and thrust. The more I watched, the more the fire of desire blazed in me, and the thing below gradually hardened. Aunt Wu was just too tempting! During this period, I dared only watch her stealthily, never daring to step over the line. But at this moment, Wang Xiru hadn¡¯t come back yet, and looking at her sexy body, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and directly embraced her slim waist from behind. Following that, my hardened member pressed into the middle of her honeyed buttocks. ¡°Oh¡­¡± At that instant, I almost moaned from comfort. This mature body I longed for day and night, I finally held it in my embrace, and even made an intimate contact. Even though the clothes were between us, the wonderful touch still thrilled me. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, what are you doing?¡± My sudden action startled her, making her body instantly tense up. However, she didn¡¯t push me away, clearly, she had those feelings for me too. These days, she would often sneak glances at me, especially paying extra attention to that thing in my trousers. She thought I didn¡¯t know, but I had seen it all. And if it wasn¡¯t for Wang Xiru coming back suddenly that day, by now, I would¡¯ve completely had her. These days, she must have been languishing in thirst, eagerly wanting to be nourished by me, right? ¡°Aunt Wu, sorry¡­ I¡¯m blind, my apologies, I bumped into you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Trembling, Aunt Wu said, ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve missed you, don¡¯t let go, okay?¡± That sentence of hers was like a torch, thoroughly igniting me. At that moment, I embraced her tightly, pressing my face against her body, greedily inhaling the fragrance emanating from her, while the thing below swelled even more. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± I whispered, then pushed forward firmly. ¡°Mmh¡­¡± A moan escaped her, her legs went weak, and she twisted her hips slightly. My firmness seemed to have aroused her desire, as she suddenly turned around and hugged me tightly. Embracing her warm and soft body, I felt incredibly fortunate. How could I, Xu Tian, deserve such a beautiful woman throwing herself into my arms? I must be blessed by the heavens. I took the initiative to kiss her lips, and she did not reject me but instead wrapped her arms around my neck, kissing me passionately. Our tongues intertwined in each other¡¯s mouths, sucking on the sweet saliva of the other. While kissing, she purposely thrust her body forward, so my ardor could press against her intimate area, hitting it rhythmically. It wasn¡¯t until we were nearly out of breath from the kissing that she let go of me, then slid her soft hand into my pants, gently touching it as if caressing a priceless piece of art¡­ Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Chapter 23 That gentle touch had my breathing becoming increasingly rapid, my heart nearly leaping out of my throat. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± When I pried open her bra and grasped those pale, soft peaches, gently kneading them, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan through her nostrils, her entire body going limp. However, just then, the sound of a door opening suddenly came from outside. Without a doubt, it was Wang Xiru coming back. At that moment, I felt like dying, how could it always be such perfect timing? Was Wang Xiru doing this on purpose? ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡± Just as I was about to let her go, unexpectedly, she stopped me and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Saying this, she walked over, locked the door from the inside, and then called out to the outside, ¡°Xinru, is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing, just take the fish I bought and clean it up in the kitchen, I¡¯ll cook it later,¡± Aunt Wu said. Afterward, Wang Xiru responded and didn¡¯t inquire about my whereabouts, probably still thinking I was asleep in my room. After all, to them, me being blind wasn¡¯t convenient, so I usually stayed honestly in my room, not going anywhere. Aunt Wu¡¯s actions left me shocked, I nervously swallowed my saliva, feeling somewhat at a loss. At that moment, the sound of water splashing and rhythmic banging came from outside, indicating that Wang Xiru must have begun gutting the fish. Thinking that Wang Xiru was just an arm¡¯s length away, while I was engaged in such an act with her mother¡­ An unprecedented thrill instantly dispelled the fear in my heart. Aunt Wu, either from nervousness or concern, trembled uncontrollably, her beautiful face now flushed with a layer of red. She made a silencing gesture to me and whispered, ¡°Little Tian, later¡­ be quieter, make sure Xinru doesn¡¯t hear.¡± ¡°Her fish cleaning skills are terrible, it probably won¡¯t be done in less than twenty minutes, so¡­ we have plenty of time.¡± Having said that, she once again reached into my trousers, grabbed my hardened shaft, and began to stroke it. Listening to the noise from the kitchen and feeling Aunt Wu¡¯s touch was the ultimate thrill. I had already enjoyed Sister Xinru¡¯s body, and now¡­ I was about to possess her mother! ¡°Aunt Wu, why are your peaches so big?¡± The moment she took off her top and revealed her peaches, I couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. Every woman¡¯s body has its most sensual part, such as Wang Xiru¡¯s buttocks, Liu Qingxue¡¯s nether regions, and what is truly captivating about Aunt Wu is this pair of large, full peaches! Probably because she had breastfed a child, these peaches, though large, were not as tender and perky as Wang Xiru¡¯s. Perhaps sensing my intense gaze, she was first taken aback, then waved her hand in front of me. ¡°Little Tian, your¡­ your eyes¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± My heart skipped a beat, inwardly cursing my luck, and quickly averted my gaze. The privileges I was enjoying now were all thanks to my supposed blindness, if they knew I had regained my sight, they would be furious with embarrassment. So, I had to keep up the charade of being blind. Not waiting for her to respond, I embraced her tightly, then lowered my head and took a bud into my mouth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, you¡­ be gentle, it hurts¡­¡± Perhaps my teeth hurt her, she frowned, and her shy face showed a twinge of pain. ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s right¡­ just like that, Little Tian, mmm¡­¡± But as I gently sucked, the twinge of pain gradually turned to pleasure. Since she dared not cry out too loudly, she bit her own finger, slightly squinting her eyes, emitting enticing moans from her nostrils. The more starved for affection a woman is, the more sensitive her body becomes, Sister Xinru was like this, and so was Aunt Wu. ¡°Ah, mmm¡­ Little Tian, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re very skillful, you make auntie, mmm, so comfortable!¡± Accompanied by her repressed cries, my lower part swelled to its limit, desperately longing for release. Waiting was no longer an option, today I had to have this woman, no matter what. Opportunity knocks but once, a delay could change things! With this thought, my fingers slid along the hem of her skirt, pried open her panties, and headed straight for the damp triangle. As I touched that secret crevice, I already felt its wetness. Her juices were truly abundant; it was just the beginning and the panties were already soaked. Indeed, women are made of water¡­ Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: 24 Chapter 24: 24 ¡°No, don¡¯t touch there, it¡¯s dirty¡­¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s face flushed with shyness, her lips bitten tight, she was even too embarrassed to look at me. I laughed, ¡°Aunt Wu, what are you talking about? In my heart, you are the cleanest, how could you be dirty?¡± The soft sensation from my hand made me tremble with excitement. Aunt Wu¡¯s spot was particularly plump and touching it felt incredibly good, but I couldn¡¯t help wondering if it would feel just as good to enter. I slowly kneaded it, inching towards the core of that private area. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± Her sensitive parts, played with like this, were too much for Aunt Wu to bear, and she moaned softly while hugging me tightly. Whether from excitement or nervousness, her delicate body trembled violently. ¡°Ah ah, Little Tian, you¡¯re making Aunt feel so good, mm¡­¡± ¡°Slow, slow down, I can¡¯t take this kind of stimulation.¡± As my movements below accelerated, so did the quiver in her voice. Perhaps for fear that Wang Xiru would hear, she had to cover her mouth, struggling to restrain herself. The more she did so, the more excited I got. Bringing pleasure to a woman long-starved for it, letting her sing with happiness. At that moment, I was proud. My fingers, slick with moisture, moved back and forth in the crevices, constantly invading her private zone, all to make her feel even better. Even though Aunt Wu had given birth, she was still tight down there. Most crucially, she was very wet, even more so than Wang Xiru and Liu Qingxue. I had finally entered her body, and although it was just with my finger, it was incredibly satisfying. If just touching with my finger felt this good, if I really went in, wouldn¡¯t I immediately surrender? ¡°Little Tian, mm¡­slow down, slow down, ah!¡± ¡°Aunt Wu, are you feeling very uncomfortable now, do you really want it?¡± I whispered in her ear. By then, I¡¯d already pulled the finger that was inside her body out, and looking at the glistening fluid sliding off my finger, I said with a wicked smile, ¡°Look, this is from your body, you¡¯re soaked through.¡± ¡°Ah, Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t look, it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s cheeks turned red with bashfulness, but I clearly saw a hint of excitement and anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Aunt Wu, sit on the table.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hearing my words, she didn¡¯t reject, but obediently did as I said. Once she was sitting on the table, I moved closer, bent down, pulled her skirt right off, and spread her legs apart to expose that secret place as much as possible. ¡°Little Tian, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± she asked, bewildered and trembling. ¡°I¡­ I want to smell it, Aunt Wu, it must smell so good,¡± I said, swallowing hard. ¡°Ah? No, you can¡¯t, Little Tian, it doesn¡¯t smell good there.¡± Her face grew even redder, and she even reached out to cover that embarrassing part. I held her hand firmly, intently staring at that place I longed for. It was truly breathtaking. She didn¡¯t know I was examining her shameful spot, after all, in her eyes, I was still blind. But when I leaned in close, she still closed her eyes, shaking nervously. I sniffed and quickly detected an unusual scent. This was my first time smelling that part of a woman, and rather than being unpleasant, it was actually fragrant. Stimulated like this, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and I clumsily closed in, ready to truly possess her body. ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°We¡­we don¡¯t have time, let¡¯s do it¡­next time.¡± However, Aunt Wu suddenly blocked me, her face full of pleading, ¡°Xinru must be almost done cleaning the fish, we won¡¯t have time if we do it now.¡± ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity, and whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll satisfy you, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I was on the verge of entering and now being told to stop, to be honest, I wasn¡¯t willing to give up. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m almost done with the fish, when are you going to cook?¡± Suddenly, Wang Xiru¡¯s voice came from outside. I sighed helplessly, realizing there really wasn¡¯t time today. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have dawdled earlier; now a great opportunity had been wasted. Though reluctant to give up now, it was still better than being discovered by Wang Xiru. If they both ended up drawing a line with me because of this, that loss would be too great. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: 25 Chapter 25: 25 But the beautiful scene before me still made me feel an immense sense of regret. ¡°Aunt Wu, I, I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. Could you rub against it for me, just a rub, without going inside, is that okay?¡± Hearing my words, and taking another look at my hard arousal, her eyes were filled with desire; she was clearly moved. ¡°Then¡­ just a rub, you¡­ you mustn¡¯t go inside, otherwise Aunt can¡¯t help but make noise!¡± Eventually, she consented. With her permission, I took a deep breath and began to rub gently. My hardness against her softness, and the fact that she was already soaking wet, that slippery, tender feeling, was truly very comfortable. Even just rubbing on the outside still made me incredibly thrilled, even more exquisite than the direct impact I had with Wang Xiru or Liu Qingxue. Is this the flavor of a top-notch mature woman? Truly living up to her reputation. ¡°Ah!¡± Stimulated by my actions, Aunt Wu¡¯s body tensed up, clamping her legs and collapsing onto the table. Realizing her voice was a bit loud, she hastened to cover her mouth, shaking her head desperately at me, pleading, ¡°Little Tian, stop¡­ stop it, Auntie¡­ Auntie feels too good, I¡­ I want it.¡± While speaking, she began to rub her lower parts actively against my rigidness. By her looks, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and wanted to take initiative. ¡°Aunt Wu, how about I go slower, and we keep it down? Don¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take long, really.¡± I began to seduce her step by step, guiding her progressively. She had long been engulfed by desire, without any hesitation, she got off the table, then bent over it, lifting her enticing peachy buttocks and giving them a gentle shake at me. Watching that gap between her luscious cheeks, I swallowed hard. If I charged from behind, wouldn¡¯t that be ridiculously satisfying? ¡°Little Tian, be gentle with Auntie, your thing is too big. Auntie is afraid it¡¯ll hurt.¡± She slowly turned her head around, gazing at me with a seductive look, as if the spring in her eyes was about to overflow. I nodded emphatically and couldn¡¯t wait to reach out and grab her slim waist. That feeling was just too good, so smooth and tender, with a fantastic touch. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t waste any more time, hurry¡­ start!¡± When my thing touched her sensitive area, she instantly got excited, completely losing her reason, looking at me with begging eyes, and even started to rub up against me with her hips. As she moved against me, I felt how increasingly moist she was becoming down there. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t control her desires anymore. She couldn¡¯t wait to experience the power of my firmness. After waiting so long, anticipating for so long, at this moment, I could finally possess this beautiful woman before me. At that moment, I was extremely aroused. Looking at her lascivious expression, feeling the longing in her eyes, I rubbed a few more times, then took a deep breath and slowly pushed apart those plump lips, inching my way in¡­ ¡°Ah¡­!¡± However, as soon as it entered just a little, her body tensed up, followed by an indistinct cry of pain or pleasure. I froze, maintaining that position, daring not to move. Last time, with Sister Xinru, she had a similar reaction. But after all, she was a young wife, not much explored by men, so her tightness was normal, it¡¯s youthful. But Aunt Wu had had children, and even though she had not been pleasured for a long time, it shouldn¡¯t be this tight. Men all like it tight, and I am no exception. It was good, but it also made me quite perplexed. ¡°Little Tian, go slow¡­ Auntie can take it,¡± she said. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, it¡¯s the first time Auntie has encountered something as big as yours, so¡­ it¡¯s a bit uncomfortable.¡± Perhaps my penetration had stirred her long-repressed desires; considering I wasn¡¯t moving, she started to rock back slowly, imploring me to continue. ¡°Xu Tian, are you in my mom¡¯s room?¡± Just as I was about to continue, Wang Xiru¡¯s voice suddenly called from outside. In that instant, Aunt Wu and I stiffened, not daring to make a move. Although I had stopped, my thing had already entered her body and was snugly wrapped, slightly swelling. ¡°Sister Xinru, yes, I¡¯m here,¡± I replied, trembling. ¡°Aunt Wu said there¡¯s something wrong with the router and asked me to help her fix it.¡± I returned an answer, trying to sound as normal as possible. At this very moment, Wang Xiru was speaking to me from outside the door, while I was being intimate with her mother. I must admit, this feeling was damn thrilling! ¡°Like that, huh¡­ Well, then hurry up with it, I¡¯m still waiting for my mom to make sweet and sour fish,¡± she said. Wang Xiru agreed, and then her footsteps faded away; she must have left. Aunt Wu and I exchanged glances and breathed a sigh of relief in unison. ¡°Little Tian, this is too tight. Maybe¡­ I should adjust my position,¡± she suggested. Saying that, Aunt Wu pushed me away, walked over to the bed, lay down, and spread her legs wide open¡­ Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Staring at that luscious crevice and the spring passion brimming on Aunt Wu¡¯s face, I trembled as I bent down, preparing to enter that coveted place that had haunted my dreams and desires for so long. But just at that moment, Wang Xiru¡¯s voice came again from outside. ¡°Mom, have you fixed it? Should I come in and help take a look?¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Wu hurriedly pushed me away, while gesturing for me to be silent and said, ¡°No, Xiru already knows you¡¯re in my room. If we make any noise and she hears it, we definitely can¡¯t hide it from her.¡± I froze for a second, thinking about Wang Xiru being right outside. If I were to force myself into her body at this moment and make her moan with ecstasy¡­ What would that scene look like? Aunt Wu was still worried about being discovered by Wang Xiru, but little did she know that her darling daughter had already become my woman. Although I really wanted some excitement, in the end, reason overcame desire. As the saying goes, ¡°Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡± As long as I¡¯m still in this household, I¡¯ll eventually have this woman! Thinking so, I reluctantly rubbed against her moist crevice. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She moaned softly, giving me a seductive glance without stopping me. ¡°Xiru, it¡¯s almost fixed. I¡¯ll go make your favorite sweet and sour fish right away,¡± she said. It was obvious she was somewhat reluctant to let me go. So after replying, a trace of resentment appeared on her face. ¡°Aunt Wu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I noticed the change in her mood and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Oh¡­ Little Tian, don¡¯t laugh at me, but I actually have a few men too. However, they are all much younger compared to you,¡± she admitted. ¡°And¡­ none of them last very long.¡± With a sigh of resignation, she continued, ¡°So I ended up breaking things off with them.¡± ¡°How do you deal with it when you feel lonely and in need?¡± I curiously asked. ¡°I¡­ I have this.¡± Saying so, she opened a drawer at the side of her bed. When I saw clearly what was inside, I involuntarily gasped. But she soon realized I couldn¡¯t see and laughed awkwardly, ¡°Normally, when I feel the need, I just¡­ use my fingers.¡± She was lying! Because I clearly saw in that drawer, an assortment of sex toys. Vibrating eggs, dildos, and even realistic ones ¨C it was a complete array, everything you could want. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I silently nodded, overwhelmed with joy inside. So it seemed that Aunt Wu was indeed a nymphomaniac. She might look virtuous and proper on the surface, but she was incredibly lascivious behind closed doors. The more she was like this, the more opportunities she would seek me out in the future. After all, I, a real person for free, would always be much more satisfying than those toys, wouldn¡¯t I? Thus, even though this time was interrupted by Wang Xiru, and I couldn¡¯t vent on her body, I would eventually get my chance. ¡°Aunt Wu, do you get more pleasure from doing it yourself or from what I just did to you?¡± With that, I slipped my finger back into her crevice. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She didn¡¯t answer, but the blissful expression on her face said it all. ¡°Little Tian, stop¡­ we don¡¯t have time,¡± she muttered, while kneeling at my legs and grabbing my thing, ¡°Aunt knows you¡¯re frustrated, let me help you now.¡± As her words fell, I felt myself enveloped in a warm, moist embrace. The instant pleasure nearly made me burst. It was not just physical pleasure, but mainly the emotional fulfillment. Aunt Wu, my elder, was now kneeling before me, taking me in her mouth! So thrilling¡­ Aunt Wu¡¯s oral skills were exceptional, clearly, she must have often served uncles like this before. Soon, under her expert ¡°oral skills,¡± and with Wang Xiru¡¯s constant urging from outside, the dual stimulation quickly brought me to the edge. After a few thrusts, everything ended up in her mouth. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± I thought she would spit it out, considering the taste, which is quite foul. Unexpectedly, she tilted her head back and swallowed it all. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve heard from others that a man¡¯s essence is the best tonic for women, great for beautifying and nourishing the skin,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this time; I couldn¡¯t give you full pleasure.¡± ¡°Next time, Aunt will definitely make you satisfied.¡± Even then, she said some apologetic words, seemingly feeling quite sorry for me. I said nothing, hastily straightened my clothes, and walked out with her. As soon as I stepped out, I saw Wang Xiru standing at the kitchen doorway. She looked me and Aunt Wu up and down, her brows slightly furrowed as if she had noticed something. ¡°Xu Tian, come here.¡± The moment she called out to me, my heart leaped into my throat. Damn! I was about to be discovered! Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Chapter 27 ¡°Just to let you know, Liu Qingxue has already spoken to me. Your job is pretty much set, and in a few days, once we¡¯ve got everything sorted out on our end, you can start working,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. I thought she had discovered something, but it turned out to be about my job. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xinru.¡± I quickly nodded, thanking her repeatedly. Although the salary for working with Wang Xiru wasn¡¯t much, it was not bad for a loser like me who had just arrived in the big city. Having a job to start off with was good enough, and I could always switch to something else later when an opportunity arose. ¡°You two continue chatting. I¡¯m going to start cooking,¡± Aunt Wu hurried into the kitchen, her head low as if she was afraid that Wang Xiru might notice something. Aunt Wu¡¯s cooking skills were excellent, and soon enough, four dishes and a soup were served on the table. Since I¡¯m visually impaired, they would always serve me food, hand me the chopsticks, and even tell me where each dish was placed. ¡°Xu Tian, don¡¯t just focus on the rice, try some fish; it¡¯s fresh,¡± she said. Today, for the first time ever, Sister Xinru took the initiative to put food into my bowl. But she quickly realized that her actions were out of the ordinary. She involuntarily glanced at Aunt Wu, who fortunately was busy eating her food and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Exactly, Little Tian should eat more!¡± To my surprise, Aunt Wu also offered me food with her chopsticks. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Wang Xiru nodded eagerly, her face beaming with a smile. As I ate the food they served me, I sneakily sized up the two stunning women at the table. Honestly, marrying either one of them would be enough to wake me up laughing from a dream. And yet, here I was, basking in the affection of both of them. While I was eating, I suddenly felt something brushing against my leg under the table. I was taken aback and instinctively looked down, only to find that it was Aunt Wu¡¯s foot! I pretended not to have noticed and continued eating, head lowered. But inside, I was beginning to anticipate what was next. What was she doing? Teasing me in front of Wang Xiru? Wasn¡¯t she being a little too bold? Perhaps she didn¡¯t realize I had noticed her subtle movements, or maybe because Wang Xiru was oblivious. Aunt Wu¡¯s actions grew increasingly daring as her delicate foot slowly worked its way up my leg, heading towards my thigh. There was no question about it, she was hungry again, not having been completely satisfied earlier in the room. Recalling the warmth we shared a little while ago, my body started to react, and I involuntarily became erect. Closer, closer¡­ When her foot finally met my hardness, I couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight. Seemingly noticing my reaction, Aunt Wu looked at me with eyes filled with seductive desire. But she quickly looked down, appearing to concentrate on her meal, while her foot continued to play with my firmness. Suddenly, Wang Xiru stood up abruptly. This sudden movement scared Aunt Wu, who quickly withdrew her foot. ¡°Xu Tian, do you want more rice?¡± Wang Xiru asked. I hastily shook my head, ¡°No, no need, thank you, Sister Xinru.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wang Xiru pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re about to start your new job. I¡¯ll take you shopping for some new clothes sometime; don¡¯t go out and embarrass me.¡± I gave an awkward smile; that¡¯s just how she was, with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. ¡°Right, if Xinru hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Little Tian, your clothes do indeed need an update,¡± Aunt Wu added with a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Xinru declared. Before I could say anything, the two of them had made the decision for me. After a full meal, the two of them changed into a new set of clothes and took me out with them. Following behind them, I breathed in their alluring fragrance, which made me somewhat distracted. So much had happened recently that it was hard for me, a poor kid from a small village, to believe. ¡°Hey, daydreaming?¡± As I was lost in thought, Wang Xiru suddenly came up close and whispered in my ear, ¡°Are you missing me? I¡¯ve actually been thinking about you too¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come see you tonight¡­¡± As she spoke, she even had the audacity to give my crotch a light pat. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Already erect from before, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath in and instinctively stumbled a step backward. After toying with me for a bit, she quickly caught up with Aunt Wu, who was waiting ahead. I sighed to myself, powerless. These two women were truly insatiable. But the problem was, I only had one ¡°treasure¡± to offer. Whom should I satisfy first? Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Chapter 28 But as Wang Xiru had said, working together in the same place meant more opportunities to meet. Naturally, hooking up with her had become much easier. We quickly made our way to the mall, where Wang Xiru and Aunt Wu dragged me around and bought several outfits, spending a total of well over three thousand. Truthfully, I felt quite touched and swore I would treat them better in the future. Even if I couldn¡¯t reciprocate materially, I would satisfy them physically. After we got back home, Aunt Wu took a shower and then went off to rest in her room. I quickly washed up and was about to go to bed, but just then, Wang Xiru, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, suddenly called me over. ¡°Xu Tian, come here a minute, I need to tell you something about our gym to keep you from causing trouble later,¡± she said. ¡°Huh? Oh, okay¡­¡± Seeing the meaningful look in her eyes, I knew she had intentionally found an excuse to keep me around. So, I obediently took a seat on the sofa. At first, she went off on tangents, talking about some trivial matters. It wasn¡¯t until Aunt Wu¡¯s room went quiet that she moved closer. ¡°Little Tian, do you¡­ want to do ¡®it¡¯ with me?¡± ¡°Ever since I did ¡®it¡¯ with you, I¡¯ve been like someone possessed. Every time I see you, I get that urge.¡± ¡°And your hands, they also made me feel so good, I just can¡¯t get enough¡­¡± She pointed towards the bathroom, ¡°My mom is a deep sleeper. We can go to the bathroom, and as long as we aren¡¯t too noisy, we won¡¯t be discovered.¡± While she spoke, her soft hands had already stealthily slipped into my pants, and under her gentle stroking, my thing slowly began to stiffen. ¡°Wow, so big, so hard!¡± ¡°Sister really loves you to death.¡± Feeling my firmness, she widened her eyes in surprise, her desire becoming even more apparent. Watching her seductive expression, I swallowed hard. ¡°Xinru Sister, Aunt Wu is still at home, this¡­ isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?¡± I was somewhat taken aback by her initiative, especially since she had previously said that we absolutely couldn¡¯t mess around at home. ¡°But I can¡¯t take it anymore. If I don¡¯t taste your big treasure tonight, I¡¯ll have insomnia!¡± she said, hissing lightly, breathing growing more labored as she manipulated my thing. Clearly, she had reached a level of disorderly passion. ¡°Please, just satisfy me once¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± Without waiting for my agreement, she pulled me by the hand into the bathroom and then quickly locked the door behind her. Then, unable to wait any longer, she slipped off her nightgown, revealing her enticing figure completely to me. ¡°Little Tian, Sister is already wet, don¡¯t believe me¡­ feel it,¡± she whispered seductively into my ear, then pulled my hand down toward the depths of her thighs. Soon, a soft, slippery sensation transferred from my fingers. Indeed, she was already a muddy mess down there. Faced with such temptation, if I could still resist, then I wouldn¡¯t be a man. Without a second thought, I hugged her tender body and began wildly kissing her fair neck. ¡°Mmm, ahh¡­¡± She tilted her head back, clasping me tightly with her tender body, rubbing her large peaches against my chest. We embraced, caressing each other¡¯s bodies, and amidst her soul-stirring moans, I entered that enticing crevice again¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ be gentle!¡± ¡°Little Tian, it¡¯s too big, I¡­ I feel like you¡¯re going to pierce through my stomach.¡± She then released a cry of extreme pleasure, mixed with a bit of pain. Perhaps truly starved for it, she was exceptionally passionate tonight, even though she was trying to hold back, her moans were still loud. I, too, was like a madman, frantically thrusting, wanting to completely release the fire that Aunt Wu had stoked within me in her body. ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, you are so amazing, Sister is so satisfied, ah ah ah¡­ going to lose it, Sister is going to lose it, harder, mmm¡­¡± Along with my movements, her body continually trembled. She half-closed her eyes in pleasure, barely conscious. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the thrill of doing it at home or if my thrusting was too intense. Suddenly, I brought her to the climax. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, you¡¯ve really taken Sister¡¯s life.¡± ¡°If I had met you earlier, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have married so soon.¡± Wang Xiru let out a long sigh, her entire body going limp as she hung on me. ¡°Little Tian, in your heart, who do you like more, me or my mom?¡± Just as I was vigorously thrusting, she suddenly asked this question. Immediately, my heart tightened. Had she discovered something about Aunt Wu and me?! Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Chapter 29 ¡°Who else could it be but Sister Xinru!¡± I tried to sound calm and steady, but my voice trembled as I answered. ¡°Tsh, lucky you can¡¯t see, or else you definitely wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± she said coquettishly, casting me a glance, ¡°Even though my mom is older than me, don¡¯t all you men like mature women? The most crucial thing is that her¡­ is much bigger than mine, don¡¯t you like that?¡± ¡°If you could see, you would realize that my mom looks almost the same age as me, and she knows much more,¡± she said. I was stunned, not understanding why Xinru was saying these things to me. As I met her sly gaze, I suddenly realized what she was doing. This woman was actually setting a trap for me! ¡°Sister Xinru, what are you talking about? She is an elder to me; I wouldn¡¯t dare to harbor other thoughts,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°Actually, even if you really did like her it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. My mom is such a charming woman; which man wouldn¡¯t like her?¡± Xinru laughed dismissively. I remained silent, utterly baffled by her behavior tonight. ¡°Sigh!¡± At that moment, she let out a wistful sigh, pouted her lips, and said in a wronged tone, ¡°I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s so good about marriage. After getting married, we¡¯re mostly apart; it¡¯s like I¡¯m living in widowhood. I¡¯m a normal woman too; how could he be so heartless to leave me alone?¡± I scoffed, realizing she was complaining about her husband. I wished her husband would never come back, so that I could keep her to myself forever. ¡°You¡¯re about to start your job soon, and there will definitely be a lot of beauties at the gym. If you dare to mess around with other women, I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± she threatened, glaring at me fiercely. ¡°How could I? You¡¯re all I want,¡± I hastily assured her. As for whether or not other female clients would try to seduce me, that was a different story. Fearing I might say something wrong and upset her, I started moving again promptly to divert her attention and keep her from asking questions. ¡°Ah! Little Tian, that feels so good, keep going, harder!¡± ¡°Ah! Keep it up ¨C destroy your sister. Sister is all yours tonight!¡± Soon, she became delirious with passion in the face of my fierce attacks, clinging tightly to me, eyes shut and screaming wildly, with lewd words constantly spilling from her lips. For some reason, although I was now toying with Xinru beneath me, Aunt Wu¡¯s mature, alluring form and that seductive gaze kept surfacing in my mind. She was right; compared to her, Aunt Wu had a mature charm that they lacked, an irresistible allure for all men, especially a young man like me who had just started exploring the opposite sex. I fantasized that it was Aunt Wu moaning beneath me and, without realizing it, I pushed harder. However, after a while, she could barely stand, and I still had not finished. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, you¡­ you last too long. Hurry, you¡¯re going to kill your sister.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand anymore,¡± Xinru gasped, leaning onto the washbasin, her soft peaches in front squashed flat. Just then, a crazy idea struck me. So I lifted her, letting her legs wrap around my waist. ¡°Little Tian, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± she exclaimed, startled by my sudden action. ¡°Nothing, just want to do it in a different place,¡± I said with a mischievous grin, still inside her, carrying her straight out of the bathroom. ¡°Ah¡­ No, don¡¯t¡­¡± It seemed she guessed my intention and shook her head desperately. Although she said no, she didn¡¯t stop me. She clearly wanted it too but just didn¡¯t dare. Now, I was fulfilling her unspoken desire. I didn¡¯t just take her to the living room but deliberately pressed her back against Aunt Wu¡¯s bedroom door. Now, only a door separated us from Aunt Wu; if Xinru¡¯s cries were just a bit louder, Aunt Wu in the other room might hear. This intense thrill excited me even more, and I thrust forward with force. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, quickly covering her mouth, shaking her head, and looking at me with pleading eyes, her body quivering tightly around my waist. ¡°How is it, Sister Xinru? Is this more fun?¡± I asked with a smirk while continuing my thrusts. ¡°Mhm, mhm¡­ Little Tian, you¡¯re so bad,¡± she moaned. ¡°But¡­ I love it, ah¡­¡± Perhaps the stimulation was too intense; even with her hand over her mouth, her cries were still piercing¡­ Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: 30 chapters Chapter 30: 30 chapters Just then, I suddenly heard a soft noise emanating from Aunt Wu¡¯s room. At that moment, Wang Xiru and I both had our hearts in our throats. But I didn¡¯t stop, instead I slowed down, rubbing in deep, then shallow thrusts. ¡°Mmm¡­ ah¡­¡± Wang Xiru bit her lip hard, almost on the verge of tears from the urgency. The intense thrill from the nerve-wracking situation excited every cell in my body, giving me an ultimate comfort that I just couldn¡¯t get enough of. In the end, I had her pressed up against the balcony glass, while we watched people under the streetlights outside, I released all of my fiery passion¡­ ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, you¡¯re too amazing, my legs have turned to jelly. How am I going to teach class tomorrow?¡± Wang Xiru didn¡¯t care about the dirtiness, she just sat down on the ground with her bare butt, taking deep breaths, her face still flushed. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, even though you can¡¯t see, you¡¯re still full of tricks,¡± she said seductively, glancing at me. ¡°Sister Xinru, do you like this kind of excitement?¡± As I fondled her firm breasts, I felt an indescribable satisfaction. Looking back now, the whole thing was really dangerous. If Aunt Wu had opened the door, she would have seen us both and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to explain ourselves. Yet at the same time, this extreme experience also gave me an unprecedented level of pleasure. ¡°Yeah, I like it!¡± Xinru gently stroked me, still hard, her voice dripping with sweetness, ¡°But still, we shouldn¡¯t do this again. At home, we need to be more reserved.¡± ¡°If you really want to do it, let me know when I have time. I¡¯ll book a room and take you there. Then, I¡¯ll satisfy you however you want.¡± ¡°I never imagined I would do such shameless things with you. It¡¯s all your fault for teasing me, making me so itchy for it.¡± ¡°Hehe, that just means you¡¯re too lonely and in need of a man to quench that thirst.¡± I reached down to her wetness, feeling the slippery softness, and my fingers came away with traces of a white substance. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± She glared at me, then knelt down, ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay? I¡¯ll clean you up.¡± With that, she went down on me, her cherry lips slowly taking in my fluid-covered member. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The tight sensation made me involuntarily gasp. Her head bobbed back and forth, her breasts swaying with the motion. Especially her little mouth, stuffed full, her cheeks bulging out. Such a delightful scene must be what every man dreams of, right? Although Aunt Wu was a heavy sleeper, we were still worried she might suddenly get up to use the bathroom. So after she finished cleaning me up, we quickly took a shower together and then quietly slipped back to our rooms. The night passed without further incident, and in the morning, we acted as if nothing had happened the previous night. But Aunt Wu kept teasing me in secret. At mealtime, her jade feet would unintentionally brush against my arousal, making it so uncomfortable that I couldn¡¯t even eat in peace. Looking at Aunt Wu¡¯s ravishing appearance and those desiring eyes, I wished I could just press her against the dining table and enter her from behind, ravaging her fiercely to satisfy her. That thought alone made my heart race with impatience. ¡°Xu Tian, since it¡¯s settled that you¡¯re joining us, why don¡¯t you come to the gym with me to get familiar with the place? That way, you¡¯ll acclimate faster when you start working officially,¡± Wang Xiru suddenly suggested. ¡°Of course, Sister Xinru, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± That¡¯s what I said, but inside I was quite disappointed. Because this meant I wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time alone with Aunt Wu, and naturally, I would lose any opportunity to have her. Yet, looking at the charming Wang Xiru, I felt balanced again. Even without Aunt Wu, being with her wouldn¡¯t be so bad. After all, there were other women in the gym. For some reason, the image of Liu Qingxue suddenly floated into my mind, her tempting moans, her perky breasts, all hard to forget. With that thought, the sense of loss vanished, and I was filled with anticipation for the upcoming visit to the gym¡­ Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: 31 Chapter 31: 31 The next day at the crack of dawn, I woke up to find that Wang Xiru had already left. Before leaving, she had instructed Aunt Wu to take responsibility for sending me to the gym. Aunt Wu was from a well-off family and drove a valuable Mercedes, which I couldn¡¯t help but envy every time I saw it. But as soon as I had shut the car door, she didn¡¯t rush to drive off; instead, she looked at me intently. ¡°Um¡­ Little Tian, have you ever tried doing it in a car?¡± I was initially stunned, then overjoyed. How could a loser like me who doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend have done that sort of thing in a car with a woman? Could it be¡­ she wanted to try it in the car? At that thought, I nodded my head like there was no tomorrow. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it either, but I watched a movie last night and it seemed really thrilling. How about¡­ we do it right here in the car? That way, no one will disturb us.¡± Without waiting for my reaction, her soft little hand slipped into my pants and grabbed my firmness. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Her touch made me inhale sharply and immediately tense up. It wasn¡¯t that I was especially sensitive, but at that moment, the car was parked by the roadside where passersby could be seen coming and going. That feeling was genuinely exhilarating. Of course, people outside couldn¡¯t see inside the car. ¡°Wow! Little Tian, you get hard so fast. I barely touched you, and you¡¯re already hard. Do you get like this just by seeing me, wanting to do that with me?¡± Aunt Wu said with a mischievous grin, swallowing hard, clearly captivated by my rigidity. ¡°Little Tian, ever since I saw your thing, I haven¡¯t been able to think about tea or food. The moment I close my eyes, all I can picture is the loving scenes between us¡­¡± ¡°Now that Xinru isn¡¯t here, let¡¯s do it in the car. I think¡­ it¡¯ll be even more thrilling than at home!¡± While saying this, her breathing became increasingly rapid. One hand was caressing my stiffness, and her cheeks were already blushing, with her big watery eyes filled with desire as she looked at me. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡± Though my heart was filled with anticipation, I still showed a bit of reserve. ¡°Oh please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Pouting her lips, she suddenly grabbed my hand and slid it under her skirt, saying coquettishly, ¡°I want it, can¡¯t you feel it? I¡¯m already soaking wet, just waiting for your big thing to go in¡­¡± It was hard to imagine that a lady of Aunt Wu¡¯s stature would say such shameless words. But her passion had utterly ignited me. Right then, I stopped being reserved and started to rub her moist crevice back and forth with my fingers. Feeling her wetness and softness, my body became hotter and hotter, especially down there, where I felt unbearably swollen. Her body seemed to hold an endless magic that made me insatiable. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, stop, stop it, Aunt can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see, it¡¯s inconvenient, just sit there, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll come over¡­¡± Soon, she was completely lost in the sensations my fingers were giving her, her little face flushed and looking even more charming. As she spoke, she reached under her skirt and pulled down her panties, then spread her legs and straddled me. ¡°Here, touch my peach; it feels even better this way.¡± She really took care of me. Knowing I couldn¡¯t see, she took the lead and guided my hand under her clothes. When my hands grasped those peaches, the wonderful sensation made me momentarily staggered. Though it wasn¡¯t my first time touching them, every touch left me immensely satisfied. Among the three women I¡¯ve touched, hers were the largest and the best to hold. So firm to the look, yet so soft in my hands. Truly the best of the best. ¡°Aunt Wu, you are really too sexy!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but express my admiration. Hearing my praise, she blushed demurely, ¡°Giggle, such a smooth talker.¡± ¡°Come on, let me see that thing of yours.¡± Impatiently, she pulled down my zipper and fished out the object that had long been hard. ¡°This thing, it¡¯s absolutely captivating. Whoever becomes your wife in the future is sure to die of happiness.¡± She held it with both hands, gently stroking, her face filled with fascination. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: 32 Chapter 32: 32 Feeling her hands caressing me, the level of comfort was truly indescribable. Especially now, with that intense longing on her face, it excited me beyond words. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Auntie needs it now!¡± As she spoke, she had already spread her legs, rubbing my ¡®thing¡¯ against the moisture flowing from below, moistening it before preparing to sit down directly. At that moment, I was also very excited, having looked forward to it for so long, with no one to interrupt us now, I could finally have her as I wished. ¡°Little Tian, Auntie loves you!¡± Aunt Wu hugged me, trembling with excitement. Even though she kept saying she loved me, I knew that in her heart, I was nothing more than a tool for her to alleviate loneliness. But for a poor guy like me with nothing to his name, to be able to have a mature woman of her stature was more than enough. My breathing became ragged, feeling my ¡®thing¡¯ slowly entering her body, that moist, warm sensation was enough to drive anyone insane. Perhaps my ¡®thing¡¯ was really too big, she didn¡¯t sit down all at once, instead, she slowly lowered her buttocks bit by bit. She was really tight below. They say absence makes the heart grow fonder, not to mention Aunt Wu, a woman who had been lonely for many years. Feeling the pressure below, I slowly closed my eyes, waiting for the arrival of that ultimate pleasure¡­ However, just at that moment, Aunt Wu¡¯s phone on the driver¡¯s seat suddenly rang. At that time, I truly had the urge to curse, wishing I could throw that phone away. It had to ring now, of all times, wasn¡¯t this deliberate? Aunt Wu frowned as well, clearly not wanting to answer. By now, both of us were consumed with lustful chaos, missing out on this rare opportunity, who knew when the next chance might be. ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s finish first!¡± Aunt Wu was also terribly anxious, continually rubbing against me below, her moisture flooding out like a dam had burst. Even so, my enormous ¡®thing¡¯ was still having some difficulty getting in. From her pained expression, I could tell she was hurting. Especially that damned phone, which kept ringing incessantly, sounding like a death knell. As a result, Aunt Wu and I were both so irritated that we had no mood to continue. She gave a resigned smile, then picked up the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Xinru calling.¡± Seeing the caller ID, her face changed. Then she answered the call, ¡°Hello, Xinru, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you were bringing Xu Tian over? Why haven¡¯t you arrived?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on the way, we¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± As she spoke, she gave me a glance, sounding a bit impatient. Wang Xiru on the other side of the phone sounded huffy, ¡°Half an hour? No, that won¡¯t do, everyone is waiting for him, hurry up.¡± After saying that, Wang Xiru hung up the phone. With the phone in hand, Aunt Wu looked at me with a wry smile, ¡°Well¡­ if it doesn¡¯t work out, let¡¯s just forget it. Next time, I¡¯ll book a room in a hotel and wait for you; that way no one will be able to interrupt us.¡± ¡°Xinru is getting anxious, if we don¡¯t hurry up, she will start to suspect something.¡± I sighed in resignation. Another moment spoiled. Sometimes I even suspected Wang Xiru did it on purpose, otherwise, why was it always such strange timing? But no matter what, it was impossible to continue this time. So, we quickly cleaned ourselves up, and Aunt Wu drove me to the gym. Although I hadn¡¯t fully had her this time, I could clearly feel that Aunt Wu¡¯s longing for me had deepened. Good things come to those who wait; the longer it was delayed, the more satisfying it would be when I finally had her. ¡°Aiya, Mom, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Xu Tian in first, you head back and drive safely.¡± When we arrived, Wang Xiru was standing at the entrance waiting anxiously. As soon as I got out of the car, she grabbed me and hurried inside. When she led me to the coach¡¯s rest area, there were two young and beautiful women sitting inside. ¡°You must be Qingxue¡¯s massage therapist, right?¡± ¡°To be honest, we considered it thoroughly before deciding to use you; after all, it¡¯s all women here, and only a blind man like you would be appropriate.¡± One of the women with a stern face spoke up. From Wang Xiru¡¯s introduction, I learned that she was also one of the shareholders of the gym and was the top coach here, named Liu Piaopiao. At the age of twenty-eight, she had a tall figure and was even taller than Wang Xiru, which made her long, beautiful legs appear even more slender and enticing. However, like Wang Xiru, she had an air of aloofness. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: 33 Chapter 33: 33 ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to go through the new hire paperwork now. Get used to everything these couple of days, and if you¡¯re comfortable, you¡¯ll start working officially in three days!¡± Then, another beauty named Liang Lu proactively took my hand and led me toward the office. Unlike Liu Piaopiao, Liang Lu was sensual and cheerful, with a curvy figure ¡ª a young mother who had just given birth. When she got close, I could faintly smell the mild scent of breast milk on her. Perhaps because I was the only male employee here, they were somewhat wary of me. But I didn¡¯t care; in fact, I was looking forward to it. After all, working with a bunch of sexy women was a job many men only dream of ¡ª they¡¯d scramble for it even without pay. Especially Liu Piaopiao, her aloof demeanor ignited a desire in me to conquer her. I wonder if a woman like her would be as unrestrained as Liu Qingxue in bed? And those heavenly long legs of hers, they must feel amazing to the touch, right? Not to mention Liang Lu, who was still breastfeeding. I was dying to take her nipple into my mouth right then and there, to taste the flavor of mother¡¯s milk. The whole morning, Wang Xiru had been showing me around the gym, helping me get familiar with the place. Since they thought of me as a blind person, I had to repeatedly feel my way around so I could find the rooms by myself and avoid embarrassing mistakes. The gym wasn¡¯t very big; apart from an office, there were also two restrooms and three private rooms. The rest were two large practice rooms. They arranged a special private room for me to stay in. My job was simple: whenever a client needed to relax, they¡¯d come to me for a massage. And if someone got injured, they could also come to me for treatment. However, I had been there the entire afternoon, and not a single person came to see me, which was quite boring. During that time, Wang Xiru did come in to whisper sweet nothings, but as everyone was around, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything improper with me. She¡¯d got me so aroused that I was uncomfortably swollen down there, wishing I could find a woman to release all my pent-up frustration. Just as I was about to sneakily rub one out, I suddenly saw a familiar figure walk in. Once inside, she turned and locked the door, then dived into my arms with a look of yearning and said, ¡°You little tease, I¡¯ve missed you to death. It was me who told Wang Xiru to let you come early.¡± Seeing Liu Qingxue lying in my arms and acting coquettish, I felt immensely satisfied. Here was a haughty and cold beauty, and yet, here she was, whining to me in that tone. There could only be one explanation. She had been thoroughly conquered by me! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± I said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re here, but how come you didn¡¯t come looking for me? Did I really have to come to you?¡± As she spoke, Liu Qingxue¡¯s hand sneakily grasped my bulging crotch. The gentle touch made me inhale sharply. This woman, she was lethal. She appeared to be a chilly woman on the surface, but the moment she was with me, she turned into a wanton slut. ¡°Little brother, ever since I felt your power last time, every time I close my eyes, all I can think of is that big thing of yours,¡± she said, standing up from my lap, slowly stripping off her clothes, and giving me a sultry look. Already worked up by Wang Xiru, and faced with this beautiful sight, how could I control myself? I reached out to grab those enticing breasts. But she stopped me, whispering softly, ¡°Bad boy, don¡¯t be so hasty.¡± ¡°Today, I want to try something fresh, something exciting.¡± At those words, my blood surged to my head. Fresh and exciting? Of course, that was what I¡¯ve been wanting. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to try?¡± I asked shakily, swallowing hard. But before I knew it, she wrapped her arms around me, then pushed me down to sit on the massage table, brought her soft lips close to my ear, and whispered like a soft breeze, ¡°Come, lie down, let me take care of you.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was a bit stunned. Quickly though, Liu Qingxue started to unbutton my shirt, her graceful fingers gliding lightly across my chest. ¡°Sister Qingxue, what are you¡­¡± Before I could ask how she planned to take care of me, she silenced me with a finger to my lips. ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t make a sound, just enjoy,¡± she said. ¡°Up next, I¡¯ll make sure you experience ecstasy, so intense that you can¡¯t stop¡­¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Chapter 34 I lay nervously on the bed, completely clueless as to what Liu Qingxue was up to. Just then, she gently placed her hands on my shoulders and began to softly knead them. Although her technique was not professional, it felt surprisingly comfortable. But after all, I was the massage therapist, how did it make sense for her to massage me? ¡°Um¡­ Sister Qingxue, I¡¯ve still got work to do, this isn¡¯t quite appropriate, is it?¡± I said somewhat awkwardly. Liu Qingxue smiled seductively, ¡°I¡¯m the boss, I say it¡¯s appropriate, then it is appropriate.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no logic in a boss giving a massage to a massage therapist.¡± To my surprise, she leaned close to my ear and whispered softly, ¡°I just like playing something exciting, I like this special feeling, so¡­ you have to satisfy me, okay?¡± Feeling helpless, I sighed and decided to let go, slowly closing my eyes. At this moment, my mind was still full of Aunt Wu¡¯s image; I hadn¡¯t been able to really have her these last few attempts and I indeed felt a bit unwilling to let go. Of course, Liu Qingxue massaging me was unaware of my thoughts. Right then, I felt her soft little hand slowly slipping inside my clothes, caressing my chest. It seemed my clothes were somewhat in the way, so she took the initiative to unbutton and remove my shirt. I didn¡¯t say much more, after all we had almost done it before, seen what there was to see, touched what there was to touch, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Soon, she had me stripped bare, and then her gentle little hands began to roam all over my body. She thought I could not see, so her eyes were fixed on that area, filled with desire. My body, under her continuous teasing, began to respond more and more, and what was already erect became even harder. Seeing the height of the bulge in my crotch, Liu Qingxue swallowed hard, while massaging, her gorgeous legs unconsciously squeezed together, starting to slowly rub against each other. ¡°Little brother, every time I see your thing, I just can¡¯t control myself, you truly are my bane, Sister loves you to death¡­¡± she said. As she continued, it seemed she wasn¡¯t satisfied just with massaging, so she bent down and began to kiss my body. Her agile little tongue incessantly licked over my skin, making me uncomfortable all over. To be honest, being teased by a woman like her, one would have to be less than a man not to want to pin her down. However, looking at her face full of longing, I had a wicked idea¡­ To completely tame a proud woman like Liu Qingxue, one had to make her helpless with desire. If I couldn¡¯t resist and pounced on her right then, she might think she had conquered me with her charm. So I fought hard against the impulse in my heart, clenching my teeth and persisting. But her agile tongue began to trace down from my chest, gradually moving towards that spot. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The instant her tongue touched my scorching hot item, I couldn¡¯t help but arch my body, that tingling pleasure too exquisite for words. Liu Qingxue reached out her hand to caress me, but did not continue licking, instead, she moved her tongue to the inner side of my thigh. At that moment, I suddenly understood what this woman was doing. Last time I massaged her, I had teased her to no end. Now, it was clear she was giving me a taste of my own medicine. I took a deep breath, forcibly reining in my desire, the more the moment heated up, the more I needed to stay cool. However, the second her mouth enveloped my firmness, my strong will crumbled to dust. Feeling the warmth and softness coming from below, my entire blood seemed to boil. Under such primal stimulation, no man could stand strong. At that moment, I even felt the urge to hold down her head and go straight to the finish. But Liu Qingxue suddenly backed off after just one taste, quickly letting go. ¡°Giggle, little brother, you¡¯re so hard, do you want it that badly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the best is yet to come.¡± While speaking, she slowly took off her own shirt, revealing a pair of tantalizing peaches. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve never experienced a chest massage, have you? Today, Sister is going to let you thoroughly enjoy¡­¡± Liu Qingxue winked at me, then laid her body onto mine, trapping me with her soft peaches, and began to move up and down¡­ Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: 35 Chapter 35: 35 The situation was dire, as she played with the peach, occasionally sticking out her tongue to lightly touch the sensitive spot on it. Who could withstand this? I couldn¡¯t help emitting a low growl, my breathing growing increasingly rapid. However, she still underestimated my endurance, even with such stimulation, I remained firm, showing no intention of erupting. In the end, probably tired from her efforts, she directly swallowed up my firmness with her mouth. Feeling that extreme pleasure once more, the wonderful sensation made me swell even more. Looking down, I saw Liu Qingxue¡¯s small mouth, filled to the brim with me, bulging. Her cherry mouth was originally small, and I was too large, making it quite a struggle for her. Even so, she kept laboriously serving me. Such scenes, which only appeared in short videos, were too tempting, and I almost lost control and erupted. But in the end, I clenched my teeth and persevered. ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­ My good little brother, you¡¯re really a monster. Even after all that sister did, you still haven¡¯t erupted?¡± More than ten minutes later, Liu Qingxue spit me out and rubbed her sore cheeks, her face full of wistfulness. ¡°Good little brother, sister really admires you.¡± She pursed her lips, looking pitifully at me, ¡°Look¡­ I¡¯ve served you for so long, shouldn¡¯t you also help sister relax a bit?¡± Hearing this, a sense of pride surged within me. You still want to conquer me? If I don¡¯t make you crave ceaselessly for death and life today, then I¡¯m not Xu Tian! Thinking this, I pressed her onto the bed. Immediately after, my hands moved to her pert, peachy breasts. After kneading for a while, I opened my mouth and took one of the already hardened buds inside. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her body, already consumed by desire, arched up with the stimulation. Just then, a burst of women¡¯s laughter came from outside. Without asking, it was definitely the women who had come for the gym and were now resting. This situation was very dangerous because they might come looking for me at any moment to help them massage and relax. If they discovered Liu Qingxue and I engaged in such acts¡­ it was likely that my career as a massage therapist would be over. Thinking this, I prepared to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop, continue¡­¡± Yet Liu Qingxue stopped me, her eyes full of longing as she looked at me, her breath as soft as orchid. With her command, I stopped thinking too much and began softly nibbling on that bud while one hand wandered along her smooth thigh, exploring deeper. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± Her body trembled with waves of pleasure, and as if afraid of being overheard by passing customers, she had to reach out and cover her mouth, letting out muffled moans. Her sounds, restrained like this, excited me further, and my fingers plunged directly into the small stream. In that atmosphere, not only was I sensitive, but Liu Qingxue¡¯s body was too, responding much more than before. ¡°Ah¡­ Good little brother, your fingers¡­ are making sister feel so good¡­¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it anymore, hurry¡­ let sister taste you¡­¡± But soon, she grabbed my hand, stopping my movements, panting and gazing at me with intense desire in her eyes. Without waiting for my response, she eagerly took off her clothes, revealing her moist secret place. Seeing me staring at her there, Liu Qingxue¡¯s face flushed. She even subconsciously covered herself, seeming a little embarrassed. But quickly realizing that I couldn¡¯t see, she slowly removed her hand. Feeling the moisture on my fingers, I grinned and said, ¡°Sister Qingxue, you¡¯re really wet down there¡­¡± While talking, my eyes were glued to that secret place, feasting on the sight. Of the three women I had come into contact with, Liu Qingxue had the best shaped and most tender secret place, indicating that she probably didn¡¯t often engage in those activities. ¡°Ah, stop talking, I¡¯m so embarrassed, it¡¯s all because of you, making me almost lose it!¡± She glared at me, ¡°Good little brother, come on, sister can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Seeing her pleading gaze, I wanted to tease her a bit more. So I didn¡¯t rush to get to the main event, but instead leaned in closer. ¡°Sister Qingxue, you smell really nice down there.¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s damp folds emitted a faint fragrance, tender and pleasing to the eye. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The breath from my nostrils blew across her secret place, making Liu Qingxue¡¯s body shake, and she let out a moan. ¡°Good little brother, not only does sister¡¯s place smell nice, but it¡¯s also¡­ very fun, come¡­ come play, sister loves you¡­¡± She half-closed her eyes, her face flushing as she slowly spread her legs, begging me to make love to her¡­ Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: 36 Chapter 36: 36 Watching that moist and tender area, my breathing grew increasingly rapid. Up until now, I had only experienced the taste of one woman, Wang Xiru, but after all, she was a woman I lived with day and night. But Liu Qingxue was different. She was aloof, not only a millionaire but also a highly educated intellectual. Now she lay bare before me, willingly opening that mysterious place, begging me to please her! Could this really not be a dream? ¡°Good brother, why are you hesitating, come on, hurry up for your sister!¡± Before I could act, she had already grabbed my erect member, bringing it to her already moist area and began rubbing gently. I took a deep breath and was ready to thrust in directly. ¡°Sister Qingxue, are you in there?¡± However, just at this crucial moment, a knock suddenly came, followed by a woman¡¯s voice. Bad news! Someone was here! Hearing the noises outside, both Liu Qingxue and I were startled. She gestured to me to be quiet and cleared her throat, ¡°What is it? Master Xu is giving me a massage here. Is there something urgent?¡± While speaking, she gently pushed me away and frantically waved at me. ¡°Oh¡­ then you keep going, you should really relax properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just wait outside for you then. No rush, take your time.¡± After saying that, the person outside went silent. But I knew that the person hadn¡¯t left and was standing right by the door. Under these circumstances, I dared not make another move. Otherwise, if Liu Qingxue made any noise, the person outside would definitely hear it; not only would Liu Qingxue be in trouble, Wang Xiru would be angry with me too. We couldn¡¯t make love outright, but that didn¡¯t stop us from comforting each other¡¯s bodies in other ways. I slid my fingers gently into her slit and used all my skills to make her happy. She didn¡¯t disappoint me either; she opened her mouth and took my prized possession into it. In such an environment, we both felt extremely excited and very comfortable. After about ten minutes, Liu Qingxue and I reached climax one after another. I released my boiling hot substance entirely in her mouth. Instantly, Liu Qingxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn¡¯t rush to spit it out; instead, she took two hard sucks. I was already elated, and her forceful sucking made me feel ecstatic. But that wasn¡¯t the end. After she had cleaned me up with her mouth, she didn¡¯t spit it out or even rinse her mouth but instead grabbed my hand, placed it on her tender neck, threw her head back, and swallowed it with a ¡°gulping¡± sound. I was stunned, staring at her in disbelief. I truly hadn¡¯t expected her to do that. If a woman is willing to go this far for a man, it clearly shows that she has been completely conquered. Honestly, I was somewhat moved in that moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xu Tian, let¡¯s go to my place next time where definitely no one will interrupt us.¡± ¡°When that time comes, however you want to play, I can satisfy you in any position, brother.¡± Liu Qingxue looked at me guiltily, seemingly feeling sorry that she hadn¡¯t satisfied me enough. Even though people were waiting outside, we didn¡¯t rush to separate but continued to touch each other¡¯s bodies, cherishing the moment. ¡°By the way, Sister Qingxue, next time you come, bring a set of acupuncture tools, and I¡¯ll give you a few sessions to get your body back in shape.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Liu Qingxue seemed surprised and laughed, ¡°I thought you were just trying to take advantage of me and tricking me.¡± I squeezed her peaches hard, causing her to moan softly. ¡°Why would I deceive you? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Mm, sister believes you.¡± She nodded earnestly, a look of disappointment on her face, pouting, and said sadly, ¡°Dear brother, your sister doesn¡¯t want to leave, but¡­ it has to be like this now.¡± Her hand continued to stroke my erect member, her face showing reluctance. ¡°Alright, be good, good things come to those who wait. Sooner or later, there will be a chance, and I¡¯ll make you feel heavenly!¡± I kissed her rosy cheek. Only then did Liu Qingxue let go of me, silently nodding, ¡°Mm, sister will make sure you feel good, make you ecstatic!¡± After enough tenderness, she helped me tidy up the room before she reluctantly left. Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: 37 Chapter 37: 37 ¡°Sister Qingxue, several regular clients are looking for you to discuss a team building outing,¡± you know?¡± The one standing outside the door was none other than Liang Lu, who had helped me with the registration earlier. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Liu Qingxue flicks her hair and walks away, swaying her hips. ¡°Master Xu, did you know Sister Qingxue from before? I think she has a good impression of you.¡± Xu Lu actually initiated a conversation with me after watching Liu Qingxue walk away. ¡°Yeah! I saw her the first time Sister Xinru brought me here,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Really¡­¡± Liang Lu gave me a warm smile and inched closer to me. She was wearing a low-cut yoga outfit, and as she leaned in, the enticing cleavage became utterly visible. Probably because the gym was full of women and I was blind, she didn¡¯t bother wearing a bra underneath at all¡ªit was vacuum-packed. The seductive scent of her breasts hit me, and I unconsciously swallowed my saliva. They say a lactating woman is the most attractive, and what more for a young married woman like Liang Lu, who is inherently stunningly beautiful? Especially since she was so proactive and warm, it was hard not to feel affection for her. ¡°Giggle, Master Xu, from now on, you can just call me Sister Lu Lu.¡± ¡°By the way, where did you learn your massage skills?¡± Since we were nearing the end of the workday, Liang Lu simply sat down and started to chat with me, now and then, casually. While chatting, I noticed her eyes occasionally glancing covertly toward my crotch. Only then did I realize that, somehow, that part of me had started to rise again. ¡°Huh?¡± Liang Lu seemed to have noticed something, her expression a mix of surprise and confusion. But thankfully, it was time to clock out, and Wang Xiru came to call for me, so Liang Lu left. I let out a sigh of relief, realizing I needed to be more restrained in the future or I would eventually give myself away. ¡°Little Tian, wait a moment.¡± In the underground parking lot, Wang Xiru didn¡¯t lead me away immediately. Instead, she moved close to me. Then, with her soft little hand, she gently unzipped the zipper of my pants and took ¡°it¡± out. As she fiddled with it, she whispered softly, ¡°Little Tian, I don¡¯t know what magic you have, but all day, my head was filled with thoughts of your precious treasure.¡± As she spoke, she opened her mouth and took it in. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The wonderful sensation hit me, and I couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight. Although Wang Xiru¡¯s oral skills weren¡¯t that mature, they were enough to make me feel like I was in heaven. ¡°I really want to do it with you in the car, but I can¡¯t, I¡¯m about to go see Sister Qingxue about something, I won¡¯t be able to stay with you.¡± ¡°Take this as compensation.¡± After saying that, she began to focus on servicing me with her mouth. In the car, I placed my hands on her bobbing head, closed my eyes, and began to enjoy myself. I had to admit, this feeling was indeed marvelous! The most crucial thing was, she said she wouldn¡¯t be returning home, which meant that later I would be alone with Aunt Wu, giving me the opportunity to make a move. Although I couldn¡¯t do it with Wang Xiru, if I could have Aunt Wu, that would be something too. Since Wang Xiru had been so forward, I couldn¡¯t disappoint her. So, I reached under her skirt with my hand and, along her smooth and fair legs, I skillfully explored towards the secret area nestled between her thighs. When my fingers touched it, a slippery sensation came through. As I suspected, it was already a muddy mess. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah¡­ Little Tian, you are so amazing, faster¡­ faster¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡¯m almost there, I¡¯m losing it, I¡¯ve lost it, ah¡­¡± Under the relentless movement of my fingers, Wang Xiru quickly reached her peak. And I couldn¡¯t stop her tongue¡¯s assault, erupting inside her mouth. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Wang Xiru tilted her head back and swallowed everything, even licking her lips with a look of craving more. ¡°Little Tian, let me take you back.¡± After we cleaned ourselves up, she took my hand and walked me home, then turned and left. As soon as I entered, I saw Aunt Wu had already returned. She was lying on the couch in a purple dress, her delicate legs hanging off the edge, with red high heels on her feet. Her toes, which looked like jade beads, were exposed and extremely sexy. Seeing this, I paused. Was she too tired from work today? Without even having dinner, how come she was asleep on the couch? Looking at Aunt Wu with her eyes tightly closed, an evil thought suddenly crossed my mind.. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Chapter 38: Chapter 38 I licked my lips excitedly and slowly approached Aunt Wu. Gently, I lifted one of her feet and slipped off her high heel. Although I had seen her body before, this thorough examination still left me in awe. Aunt Wu¡¯s petite feet were so white and tender; not a single vein was visible. They were as pristine as if they had been carved from jade. I couldn¡¯t help but stare, enchanted, and eventually couldn¡¯t resist placing that jade-like foot under my nose and inhaling deeply. Far from detecting any unpleasant odor, I could smell a faint, aromatic fragrance. It wasn¡¯t the scent of perfume or shower gel¡ªit was her natural body scent. Inhaling that special fragrance, I found myself unable to resist playing with her feet, growing more fond of them the more I touched. As I caressed, my hand inevitably began to travel up her smooth calves, ascending upwards. Her calves were straight and smooth, her thighs were so soft and elastic. So, I boldly lifted her dress¡­ But the moment I lifted her dress, my eyes widened in shock. Beneath it, she was wearing a black thong! ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Before the delightful view, I swallowed hard, my body moving on its own as I bent down, burying my head between her legs. But just then, Aunt Wu¡¯s delicate body suddenly began to twist, and then I saw her eyes slowly open, looking at me in surprise, ¡°Little Tian, you¡­¡± I instinctively stopped. ¡°Little Tian, Auntie loves you¡­¡± Then, she closed her eyes again. I gave a wry smile, realizing she was just talking in her sleep. But dreaming of me showed she truly had me in her heart. Gazing at her exquisite features and the blush on her face, I was mesmerized. Then I slowly bent down and kissed her lips. While kissing her, my hand slipped into the neckline of her dress, grabbing the soft peach within. But when my lips met hers, I suddenly caught a whiff of a faint alcohol scent. I then realized, she wasn¡¯t tired; she was drunk. Even with the alcohol on Aunt Wu¡¯s breath, nothing stopped me from savoring her little tongue, its softness reminiscent of sucking jelly. Just as I was about to go further, the smell of alcohol in Aunt Wu¡¯s mouth grew stronger. I was startled and promptly let her go. The next second, her body arched, and then her eyes flew open before she started retching violently. Great, not only was she covered in vomit, but I was splattered as well. What the hell was this? The pungent smell was revolting, and I lost all interest in continuing. I sighed helplessly and had no choice but to carry Aunt Wu into the bathroom. Fighting nausea, I stripped us both clean, standing completely naked. Although Aunt Wu¡¯s body was truly alluring and sensual, the pungent smell was so overpowering that I couldn¡¯t muster any interest, and even the hardness from earlier had subsided. After adjusting the water temperature, I held her in my arms and let the warm water wash over our bodies. As the water flowed, the nauseating smell gradually faded away, and Aunt Wu¡¯s unique body fragrance penetrated my nose again, stirring the thing between my legs back to life. Clasping her, I began to wash her earnestly, paying special attention to her peaches, treating them with extra care. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Aunt Wu, still in her slumber, seemed to feel my touch and couldn¡¯t help but let out soft moans. Her calls were unexpected, sending a jolt of excitement through me. I couldn¡¯t wait to reach between her legs. My fingers found her secret place, incredibly slippery, especially with the aid of the shower gel, gliding in smoothly and effortlessly. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Aah¡­¡± As my fingers relentlessly pursued their attack, Aunt Wu¡¯s responses grew more intense, her sensual body writhing in my arms. Since our bodies were pressed tightly against each other, her writhing caused her pert peaches to rub against my rigidness, making it swell even more as I unconsciously sped up my hand movements. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, Aunt Wu clung to me and let out a loud cry, her body trembling violently for a few moments, and then a warm flow gushed from that secret place¡­ Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Chapter 39 After helping Aunt Wu climax with my fingers, I looked at my aroused member and let out a helpless, bitter smile. Although I could fully possess her body now, doing so in such an unconscious state would be too dull. It might even make me feel guilty. So, I washed her body clean, dried her with a towel, and carried her to her room. Afterward, I went back to the bathroom to comfortably take a shower. By the time I came out, my thing was swollen to the extreme, unbearably so. Lying in bed, recollecting the day¡¯s experiences, it was both thrilling and dreamlike. Nowadays, I was no longer an unemployed vagabond, having smoothly become a part of the gym¡¯s staff. The opportunities for interacting with Sister Xinru would certainly increase. Plus, with the company of beauties like Liang Lu, Liu Qingxue, and Liu Piaopiao, life was exceptionally comfortable. I even fantasized about whether those married women who came for fitness would also engage in some indescribable affairs with me. Therefore, when I went to work the next day, I got up early, finished washing up, and waited for Wang Xiru. A few days passed like this, and I finally became a permanent employee and started earning a salary. During this time, Wang Xiru would drive me to work, occasionally getting cozy in the car. However, working in the gym was quite boring. Because I was blind, I had no choice but to stay put in the massage room. Several times, I couldn¡¯t help but want to go out and admire the beautiful sights of the married women working out, but I was worried about giving myself away, so I had to grit my teeth and endure. The clients here were all wealthy ladies, each one beautiful and with outstanding figures. And since they all regarded me as blind, they were very casual with their clothing, sometimes even starting to change clothes right in front of me. Those enticing pairs of peaches, and those snow-white beautiful legs dazzled my eyes, my thing was hard every day. This meant that I dared not stand up, or I would give myself away. In the meantime, quite a few clients came for massages to relax their muscles. Using the opportunity of massaging, I touched a few women¡¯s bodies¡ª of course, avoiding private parts, mostly just legs, waist, and the like. After all, they were not Wang Xiru or Liu Qingxue; if someone accused me of indecency, losing my job would be the least of my worries, I might even end up in jail. That day during the lunch break, Wang Xiru and the others went out to eat, and most of the gym¡¯s clients had left. I lay alone on the massage table, wanting to take a nap. However, just then, someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, is the massage therapist in?¡± ¡°Yes, I am here. The door is unlocked, come in.¡± I quickly stood up from the bed. But when the person outside came in, I was startled. ¡°Yang Yaxue?!¡± Because the woman who entered, not only did I know her, but I also knew her very well. It was my classmate, the high school goddess, Yang Yaxue. She was truly beautiful, with an oval face and those big, watery eyes. She wasn¡¯t tall and slender but petite and well-developed, with a curvy figure where it mattered. Her whole being radiated a lively aura, especially her exceptional peaches up front. Combined with her plump, rosy cheeks, she truly matched the description of ¡°baby-faced beauty with big breasts.¡± Today, she wore a thin blouse and tight jeans that accentuated her shapely behind, appearing both crisp and sexy. I couldn¡¯t help but stare a little too long, temporarily forgetting that in their eyes, I was blind. During high school, she had been the undisputed ¡°School Flower¡± for three years, the dream goddess of all boys, the subject of countless nights of hidden solo fantasies under the covers. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t an exception. But that was merely wishful thinking. After all, the classmates who pursued her were all rich young masters, how could they have noticed me? Yang Yaxue appeared to be a pure and innocent girl, but there were many rumors about her in school. Especially in the evenings after night study sessions, luxurious cars would wait for her outside the school gates. Classmates speculated that she was maintained by a wealthy boss, who took her to hotels every night to have sex, so¡­ my impression of her was just one word: sultry! Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Although I had already recognized the person who came in, I was still a ¡°blind¡± man and should not have seen her face. Therefore, I deliberately asked, ¡°Hello, may I help you with anything?¡± ¡°You, are you Xu Tian?¡± The entering Yang Yaxue sized me up and down, her eyes wide as if she was somewhat surprised. ¡°You know me?¡± I also pretended to be surprised. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yang Yaxue, do you remember me?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly paused as if she had realized something and said apologetically, ¡°I heard you can¡¯t see anymore, is that true?¡± ¡°It turns out it¡¯s an old classmate, you were the School flower, how could I possibly forget?¡± I smiled, ¡°My eyes had a bit of an accident, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve used to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, huh.¡± As Yang Yaxue spoke, she also reached out and waved her hand in front of my eyes as if to make sure I really couldn¡¯t see. I saw all these little movements of hers, but I still stared straight ahead without even blinking. Seeming confident that I was blind, a look of disdain and even disgust suddenly appeared on her face. She had always looked down on me, and now that I was blind, she always felt a sense of superiority in front of me. ¡°By the way, you came to find me, is there something?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, I just heard that a massage therapist had come to the gym and wanted to get a massage, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a man¡­ Can you really give massages?¡± She seemed somewhat incredulous. As she spoke, I noticed that Yang Yaxue¡¯s legs were tightly crossed, and she was also twisting, bending at the waist, her brows slightly furrowed, and her face a bit flushed, clearly abnormal. What¡¯s going on with her? So, I took the initiative to say, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re uncomfortable anywhere, I can give you a massage.¡± ¡°Ah? You? Never mind, I¡¯ll go find another massage therapist!¡± Unexpectedly, she shook her head, looking very anxious. ¡°Yaxue, from the sound of your voice, it seems there is something wrong; you must be very uncomfortable right now, can you walk?¡± ¡°We¡¯re classmates, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± I really wanted to understand what was wrong with this woman, so I gently coaxed and began to persuade her. ¡°No¡­No, I¡­¡± Yang Yaxue crossed her legs even tighter, held her stomach with both hands, her face turning even redder, looking extremely shy. ¡°I¡¯m blind, what are you afraid of? Even if you take off all your clothes, I can¡¯t see!¡± At this moment, I had already guessed that she was likely in pain somewhere, but I did not know the cause. In my mind, her graceful body surfaced involuntarily. This was the goddess of my student years, imagining being able to touch her delicate body, that feeling must be very soothing, right? Especially down there, it must be very soft, very tender, right? After all, she is much younger than Wang Xiru and Liu Qingxue. The thought had just occurred to me when my desire intensified, and I even felt an urge to strip her naked to find out. ¡°Yaxue, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be in pain right now? I¡¯m best at massage therapy; I can help relieve your pain.¡± To be able to touch her body, I actively started inquiring. ¡°I¡­Ah!¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she suddenly trembled violently, bent over gasping heavily, her legs pressed tighter together. ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, if it¡¯s a woman¡¯s private part, and it has been heavily hit and swollen, can¡­ can you reduce the swelling through massage?¡± Her face blushing with shyness, she spoke in a mosquito-like voice, yet her eyes were filled with anticipation when she looked at me. ¡°This¡­¡± I was stunned for a moment, but quickly understood what was happening. It seems she accidentally hit that mysterious spot while exercising. I thought she was having menstrual pain. No wonder she was dead set against getting a massage when she found out the massage therapist was a man. Having an old male classmate touch her private parts would indeed be quite embarrassing. Her lower region must be very uncomfortable now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t keep her legs squeezed together, looking pained. If I tell her that the swelling can be reduced through massage¡­ Does that mean I will soon be able to touch her private area? Thinking of this, I suddenly got excited and my heartbeat sped up. Yang Yaxue, as the high school School flower and a goddess held aloft, was always very arrogant. She had an aura of arrogance about her, liked to conquer others, but did not care about their feelings. She liked to garner all adoration for herself but did not maintain her purity. Having such a woman submit under my hands, that feeling, must be very thrilling, right? Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: 41 Chapter 41: 41 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t it be done?¡± Seeing me bowing my head in silence, Yang Yaxue started to proactively inquire, appearing especially nervous. ¡°Well¡­ if the injury in that area is severe, it might affect marital affection, and it might even lead to inflammation, causing even more serious consequences.¡± ¡°So, the swelling must be reduced as soon as possible.¡± To get her to come to me for a massage, I deliberately exaggerated the severity. ¡°Of course, a massage can definitely reduce swelling, and it¡¯s the quickest method.¡± ¡°Ah? Is it really that serious?¡± Hearing my words, Yang Yaxue¡¯s face turned pale, and she became desperate. ¡°Xu Tian, I¡­ I¡¯m not even married yet, and if I¡­ if I can¡¯t do that anymore¡­ what should I do?¡± ¡°Please, help me, will you?¡± As she spoke, she began to cry. ¡°Ah¡­ well, okay then.¡± I sighed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t see your body, and even if I touch it, it¡¯s fine. In our eyes, the blind, touching any part feels the same.¡± ¡°This will stay just between you and me; it won¡¯t go any further.¡± I said this earnestly, just to alleviate her worries. ¡°But¡­¡± she pouted, her eyes conveying deep disgust. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then go to the hospital, but the longer you delay, the worse it is for you,¡± I continued. Her expression grew increasingly troubled, her eyebrows furrowed, seemingly very conflicted. I knew she didn¡¯t want me to touch her body, but the throbbing pain she felt made it unbearable for her. ¡°Well, alright then! But Xu Tian, you must not tell anyone else, understand?¡± In the end, she nodded in agreement, her face either out of embarrassment or shame, turned so red it almost bled. ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t speak of it; just relax!¡± I maintained a calm demeanor, but inside, I was trembling with excitement. Following that, I went over and locked the door. Sensing her nervousness, I said, ¡°Yaxue, let me relax you first, this should help ease your pain.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± She tightly closed her eyes; her hands clutching the edges of the massage table, her body tense and rigid. Then I placed my hands gently on her fragrant shoulders, relaxed them a bit, and then slowly slid my hands down from her collarbone. Because I was standing at the head of the bed, as I moved, my lower parts inadvertently touched Yang Yaxue¡¯s head. As I pushed forward, she suddenly raised her face, and her sexy nose just touched my firmness below. I was wearing rather thin clothes, so the touch felt exceedingly clear. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Instantly, an indescribable pleasure surged from below, and I became hard in an instant. Yang Yaxue seemed to have felt my arousal; she paused briefly, a hint of shock appearing in her beautiful eyes. I thought she would be angry with me for the impudence. But unexpectedly, she pretended to be calm and did not mention it. ¡°Uh¡­ Xu Tian, do you have a girlfriend now?¡± Suddenly, she asked such a question. I was taken aback, ¡°No¡­ no I don¡¯t.¡± Yang Yaxue took a deep look at my crotch, meaningfully saying, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s a pity, how good it would have been if you weren¡¯t blind.¡± Is this girl looking down on me? Suddenly, I felt a bit irritated. What¡¯s wrong with being blind? Next, I¡¯ll show you just how capable this blind man is! I took a deep breath and increased the strength a bit, while massaging, slowly moving my hands towards her ribs. As I moved from top to bottom, gently pushing and kneading back and forth, her bra suddenly opened a bit. Yang Yaxue¡¯s pair of snow-white breasts were completely exposed before me. And I could even see a pink bud on them. Yang Yaxue¡¯s breasts weren¡¯t very large, but their shape was excellent, very firm and unlike those I had encountered before. Having touched large breasts often, encountering such delicately small ones sparked a deep interest in her breasts. So, my fingers quickly moved to the front, gently touching them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She moaned softly, her body shivering. This was just a test; if she scolded me, I would stop immediately. However, I didn¡¯t see any complaints in her eyes, and even noticed a hint of anticipation. Seeing her reaction, I inwardly smiled. Just as the rumors described, this woman might appear pure and immaculate, but in reality, she¡¯s quite passionate. With that in mind, there¡¯s now much to look forward to¡­ Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: 42 Chapter 42: 42 In her eyes filled with anticipation, my hand didn¡¯t grasp her peach but continued moving downward, arriving at her flat abdomen. Perhaps Yang Yaxue didn¡¯t expect me to do that, a hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± But when my hands suddenly touched her abdomen, she began to moan softly again, her face flushing. My hand, tracing her abdomen, slowly ventured down, gradually sliding through the gap in her skirt, making its way to that mysterious zone. ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian¡­¡± She slightly squinted her eyes, staring eagerly at my hand, seemingly unable to wait for me to touch that mysterious zone. However, my hand merely lingered around the root of her thigh before moving away. ¡°Yaxue, would you mind taking off your skirt? I¡¯ll give you a rub.¡± Looking at the goddess who was flushed and panting from my provocation, I knew the timing was almost perfect, so I spoke the words that I most wanted to say. ¡°Xu Tian, can¡¯t you really see? Why do I feel like your eyes are always on me?¡± Noticing my intense gaze, Yang Yaxue suddenly sat up, her face full of suspicion. At that moment, my heart skipped a beat, sensing something was amiss. ¡°Yaxue, not to hide it from you, I really do want to see what you look like now.¡± ¡°But¡­ my eyes, they really are blind,¡± I insisted. ¡°So, please don¡¯t insult me.¡± I sighed, putting on a pitiful expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I was just speaking offhandedly.¡± Yang Yaxue smiled, her enchanting eyes fixated on the firmness inside my trousers, not hiding the lust in her gaze. I was quietly admiring her stunning face and provocative body, waiting for her to remove the last piece of her modesty in front of me. ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, be gentle later, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hurt!¡± Her voice trembled, not sure if it was because of the discomfort in that area, or if she was feeling nervous. Although she hesitated, she finally obediently took off her skirt and shorts. I watched as her panties slid down bit by bit, a surge of inexplicable excitement rising within me, making my body quiver uncontrollably. This was once the campus goddess, the high and mighty school flower. But now? She was undressing voluntarily in front of me, revealing the most private part of a woman¡¯s body. This was not just a physical thrill but also a psychological satisfaction. As her underwear was drawn down, Yang Yaxue¡¯s tender and mysterious zone began to slowly reveal itself before me. I suppressed the excitement in my heart, my gaze intensively fixed on her beautiful crevice, only to be surprised to find it already moistened. I hadn¡¯t even touched her sensitive spot earlier; how could it be wet already? It can only be said that this woman is too provocative! I stared fixedly at that area, feeling an endless allure from deep within the crevice, making me unable to resist the urge to reach out, to touch, and to explore¡­ Yang Yaxue¡¯s place was indeed tender and youthful, looking extremely na?ve yet clean. This was not what I had imagined at all. Aren¡¯t they saying the school flower has an indiscreet private life? Yet why is it still so tender down there? But soon I noticed, the flesh on the sides was bright red as if somewhat swollen. Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. What kind of exercise had this woman done? How did it come to be hit in this spot? ¡°Xu Tian¡­¡± Seeing that I made no move, Yang Yaxue became a bit impatient, softly calling out to me. Only then did I snap back to reality, making a shushing gesture at her before bending down, my face approaching her fragrant turf. There, not only was there no unpleasant smell, but there was also a special fragrance, quite pleasing. Moist and supple, continually contracting, it was indeed exceedingly beautiful. She did not know I was observing, so she didn¡¯t say much but instead spread her legs wide, exposing the mysterious zone completely. Seeing the crevice so close, my breathing intensified, my whole body¡¯s blood boiling. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll touch it first, don¡¯t move.¡± With that, I slowly reached out, following the sparse hair, moving closer to the swollen flesh. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± My fingers accidentally touched the raised nodule above the flesh, causing her body to tremble, arching up. The next second, from that patch of fragrant grass, a stream of spring water flowed¡­ Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Looking at that shrinking secret place, I swallowed hard. This woman is too provocative. Her body is this sensitive? We haven¡¯t done anything yet. Just a light touch and she¡¯s already wet? It seems that Yang Yaxue is also a lonely woman. I stared intently at her fully exposed secret place, which was the slender and narrow type. It was rare that the flesh on both sides was still pink. Probably because of the swelling, it looked even more plump. At this moment, you could still see some shiny liquid adhering between the two folds, pulling out several sparkling strands. Yang Yaxue¡¯s panties were not completely taken off and merely hung on her fair calves. The black lace panties combined with the fair legs made me feel hot all over, and the thing below had long been towering. ¡°Xu Tian, can you¡­ can you start quickly? I¡­ I really feel uncomfortable, it¡¯s burning.¡± I¡¯m not sure if it was shyness or nervousness, but at this moment Yang Yaxue¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and her tender body twisted restlessly. I took a deep breath, really not knowing what it would be like down there for such a woman. It must feel great to do it just once, right? Seeing that she could hardly wait, continuing to stare like this would certainly give me away. So I stretched out my hand, trembling, and placed it on Yang Yaxue¡¯s delicate flesh, starting to gently knead. ¡°Ah!¡± Maybe it hurt a bit, Yang Yaxue suddenly let out a cry of pain mixed with pleasure, her brows slightly furrowed. Seeming to realize that her voice was too enchanting, she quickly covered her mouth, her eyes wide and round. The instant feeling of relief made me almost cry out in comfort. In the past, I could only hide in the dark, secretly watching her. But now, I could touch the tender place that countless men dream of. A surge of excitement spread throughout my body, making my already erect item even harder. ¡°Have¡­ have your hands been disinfected?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional.¡± I responded absently, then said, ¡°You might feel a bit strange soon, don¡¯t be nervous, relax, it¡¯ll be over quickly.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Yang Yaxue tightly closed her eyes, biting her lip. Even though she had shown me the most shameful place, she still couldn¡¯t let go. Especially the continuously flowing liquid below made her blush to the extreme. Seeing her shy expression, I couldn¡¯t help but become infatuated. While admiring her enchanting pose, I started to gradually increase the force of my kneading. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her soul-stirring moan rose again, her delicate body twisting with my kneading. At first, there was a trace of pain on her face, but soon, the sensation there gradually shifted from pain to a tingling numbness. Looking at her face full of enjoyment, I suddenly stopped my movements. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yang Yaxue opened her eyes, panting. ¡°Just massaging like this might not be enough; we need to add something extra,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Ah? Add what?¡± Her tone trembled, seemingly scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just applying some anti-swelling ointment to you, it¡¯ll be quick.¡± With that, I picked up some ointment I had prepared back at home from the table beside. This stuff was passed down from my grandfather, specifically for reducing inflammation and pain, and it was more effective than most ointments on the market. But just touching the outer area of the flower bud was obviously not enough to satisfy me. If I¡¯m going to play, I might as well play something more exciting! ¡°Right, I noticed that the inside seems a bit swollen too, so¡­ I need to insert my finger inside to apply the ointment,¡± I said, pointing to the deep inside her flower bud, full of anticipation. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going to put your finger inside? No, absolutely not!¡± She shook her head furiously like a bobblehead, clearly unable to accept a strange man¡¯s finger entering her private area. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no helping it.. If the swelling inside isn¡¯t reduced, it¡¯s no use even if the outside swelling is reduced,¡± I shrugged, pretending to be helpless. ¡°But¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s face turned so red it was nearly dripping blood, torn between urgency and embarrassment, feeling almost on the brink of collapse. ¡°Then¡­ then hurry up.¡± But in the end, she agreed. ¡°You have to endure it a bit, here I come¡­¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: 44 Chapter 44: 44 After receiving her affirmative answer, I applied the ointment on my finger and began to spread it evenly on the outside of her flower. Then, I inserted my two fingers deep into that blossom¡­ ¡°Pfft¡­¡± At that time, her place was already mucky, and as my finger entered, it was immediately enveloped by a warm, moist sensation, making a clear sound of water with the movements of my finger. Unbelievably wonderful¡­ No wonder it¡¯s the body of a young girl, even though she is no longer a virgin, it¡¯s still so tight, so tender. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ Please stop!¡± Just as my finger was about to delve further, Yang Yaxue suddenly cried out in pain, her body arched, her face showing a pleading look, almost in tears. Seeing her reaction, I was taken aback. Does it feel that big? It shouldn¡¯t¡­ But the next second, I understood why she was so nervous. Because¡­ my finger distinctly felt a barrier. Instantly, my eyes widened, staring at her in disbelief. Yang Yaxue was still a virgin!? Hadn¡¯t there been talks of bosses picking her up in sedans for overnight outings? And people had even seen her going out to hotels with boys, how could she still have that membrane? ¡°Yaxue, you¡­ you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± I asked subconsciously. ¡°Mhm, you¡­ why would you ask that?¡± She nodded slightly, her face turning even redder. ¡°What about those sedans that used to pick you up at the school gate?¡± I continued to inquire, just to clear up my confusion. ¡°That¡­ That was my family¡¯s driver,¡± she responded. ¡°Xu Tian, can you¡­ can you not ask about this mess and just help me out? It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡± She bit her lip, nearly crying in her urgency. Fuck! So, it was all just speculation by the classmates, damn rumors that ruin a good girl¡¯s name by painting her as that kind of person. Having received my answer, I felt incredibly excited. Could it be that I¡¯ve stumbled upon a treasure? Am I really the first man to enter that mysterious place? At that moment, a wild thought crossed my mind. Since she had never been with a man, it meant she had no experience in that area, and if I were to be a bit bolder, maybe I could become her first man! With this thought, my fingers began to knead her sensitive area with focus. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Xu Tian, stop, please stop, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so itchy, so uncomfortable¡­¡± Soon, the extremely sensitive Yang Yaxue began to plead under my continuous teasing. As expected, she was clueless about the matters between men and women. The itchiness inside her was a normal bodily response in a woman, and with such teasing, it would be strange if it weren¡¯t itching. However, I didn¡¯t point that out, because this was the exact effect I wanted. ¡°It itches? That¡¯s problematic.¡± Saying this, I stopped and furrowed my brow, my expression turning grave, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the swelling has spread to the inside.¡± ¡°In that case, we need a further solution.¡± ¡°What? How could it be so serious? It was just a bump from a spinning bike, how could it¡­¡± Scared by my words, she became anxious. ¡°It seems I have no choice but to use that technique¡­¡± ¡°That technique? Ah¡­!¡± Before she could say anything, my finger was already inside that delightful cave. ¡°No, you can¡¯t, please¡­ please stop.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She vehemently shook her head, tears swirling in her eyes. But soon she fell into submission under my fingers, uttering only moans. Seeing her react like that, I felt enormous satisfaction and even pride. Let alone a virgin who¡¯s never been with anyone, even an experienced married woman would completely succumb if I were to handle her like this. ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian, I¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t¡­ Mmm!¡± ¡°Stop it, ah¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly, her breathing growing more frantic, especially the crease below, which clenched continuously and had already wet the bedsheets. I glanced at her and asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it comfortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s comfortable¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ but you¡¯re a man, how can you¡­ can do this.¡± She turned her blushing face away even though she knew I couldn¡¯t see her bashful look. Her mouth said ¡®no¡¯, but her body¡¯s response was very honest. If she truly resisted, she would have pushed me away by now. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t. ¡°If not this, then how?¡± While my finger continued to tease her sensitive spot, I asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boyfriend? Didn¡¯t you go out to a hotel with him? How are you still a virgin?¡± ¡°He¡­ his thing didn¡¯t work; he just rubbed on the outside a bit, and then¡­ it went soft,¡± she confessed, her mind in disarray and no longer resisting even such a private question. I could clearly sense that she was enjoying my massage, even becoming incapable of wanting it to stop¡­ Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Watching the beauty beneath me panting continuously and blushing, I knew she was getting aroused. Even if I didn¡¯t want to continue massaging at that moment, she probably would have asked me to do so. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah!¡± My fingers moved in and out of that crevice, alternating speed, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. With my movements, she let out waves of moaning sounds that were absolutely intoxicating. Especially when my fingers inadvertently touched her sensitive spot, she suddenly tightened her legs, her hands firmly pressing against my wrist, trapping my hand inside. Just then, she seemed to realize something, suddenly opened her eyes, and said breathlessly, ¡°Xu Tian, no¡­ don¡¯t do it anymore, I¡­ I feel really uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Saying that, I directly withdrew my hand. In that instant, I distinctly saw a hint of disappointment on her face. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t stop, I think your massage was quite effective just now¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ you should continue¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s voice became softer, but the blush on her face deepened. Hearing this, I smiled smugly, I had guessed right. She had completely surrendered. I hesitated no longer, my hand reached again deep between her legs. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah! So comfortable! It feels so good, Xu Tian, your massage technique is amazing, it¡¯s really making me comfortable!¡± Her petite body writhed continuously on the massage bed, her legs tightly clamping my arms, and she even started to actively thrust her hips, matching my movements. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± I asked with a mischievous grin, suddenly increasing my force. ¡°Ah ah¡­ so comfortable, so comfortable.¡± Yang Yaxue shook her head desperately, her eyes full of lust. ¡°If it¡¯s comfortable, moan louder.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ you naughty boy, have you been wanting to do this to me for a long time?¡± Her mouth murmuring, she muttered sultry words unclearly. ¡°How could you do this to me, ah ah¡­ but it really feels so good, I really like it.¡± Gradually consumed by desire, Yang Yaxue began to enjoy it more and her expressions became increasingly lascivious. It seemed some primal instinct had been awakened within her, she even sat up, wrapped her arms around my neck, and randomly kissed my face, releasing the fire burning inside her. ¡°Ah ah¡­ so¡­ so good, I¡¯m gonna pee, I¡­ I think I¡¯m gonna pee¡­¡± Soon, under my hand, she reached the peak. With a loud cry, her body shook rapidly. Immediately after, I felt a warm flow spurt out. After the climax, she lay panting on the bed, her youthful face covered in blush, the lust in her eyes lingering. The firm peaches, heaving with her heavy breathing, moved up and down. Especially her nether lips, still parting and closing as if reliving the passion. By then, the cream I had applied had started to work, the swelling visibly reducing at the speed of sight. She felt relaxed, but I was in trouble. I glanced at my erect self, bitterly smiling and shaking my head. ¡°Xu Tian, you big naughty boy, that wasn¡¯t massage, you were clearly taking advantage of me!¡± ¡°I would never have guessed, back in school you seemed so introverted, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this.¡± The sober Yang Yaxue glared at me, fuming. Listenting to her reproachful words, I smiled proudly. Hmph, School flower or not, look down on me or not, aren¡¯t you still subdued? ¡°Alright, the swelling has gone down now!¡± I said earnestly, ¡°Everything just now was necessary, I didn¡¯t bully you, don¡¯t wrongly accuse me.¡± Hearing my words, she instinctively looked down at her nether region, took a deep breath. ¡°You do have some skill, if it hadn¡¯t gone down, see how I would have¡­¡± She said while straightening her clothes. Suddenly, as if she saw something, her eyes widened dramatically. ¡°Xu Tian, you, you you you¡­¡± She pointed at my crotch, trembling with excitement, unable to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Rather than hiding, I straightened my back, making that area even more prominent. ¡°I can¡¯t see, but I¡¯m not deaf, you were moaning so seductively, would I still be a man if I had no reaction?¡± I curled my lips, ¡°And now you¡¯ve got me in this state, how am I supposed to meet people later?¡± ¡°You¡­ shameless!¡± She bit her lips hard, her big eyes scanning me up and down. Although the massage had ended, she showed no intent of leaving. Especially when she saw my firm crotch, her eyes revealed a trace of desire and curiosity. She was sizing me up, and I was equally observing her beautiful body. Though I¡¯d already tasted the pleasures of a woman, I was really curious to know what it would be like with her. Just as I was thinking of how to proceed, she took the initiative to speak¡­ Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Chapter 46 ¡°Xu Tian, I never thought you¡¯d end up as a massage therapist now. A few classmates always nag about needing a massage, I¡¯ll bring them here next time, haha.¡± As she spoke, she quietly pulled out a wet wipe from her bag, spread her legs, and in front of my face, started cleaning her overflowing juices without any hesitation. Little did she know, I saw it all. These are the benefits these eyes bring, allowing women who are usually haughty and shy to perform such shameful acts in front of you. After she cleaned up the traces down there, she didn¡¯t hurry to put her pants on but stared at my bulging crotch with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. ¡°Xu Tian, is there something hidden in your pants?¡± Suddenly, she asked softly. Her words caught me off guard. ¡°Huh? Hidden something? What do you mean?¡± This woman¡¯s mind really leaps. Other women are shocked by the impressive size of mine and admire my strength. But her, she actually doubted the authenticity of my thing. ¡°Cut the crap, don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ve seen a man¡¯s thing before, and none are as big as yours. Aren¡¯t you hiding something?¡± She rolled her eyes at me, smirking with pride as she felt she had uncovered my plot, disdainfully saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to become so indecent now. You¡¯d go to any lengths just to draw women¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Do you think this Miss can be easily fooled?¡± ¡°No¡­ what do you mean? How am I being indecent?¡± I smirked, ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t seen it, doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. Besides, your boyfriend can¡¯t compare, how big can his thing be?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! His thing is really big, it¡¯s¡­,¡± Yang Yaxue pouted, thought for a moment, then stretched out her hand to indicate a size, ¡°this big!¡± At that moment, I almost burst into laughter. Good lord, the size she indicated was barely ten centimeters. That¡¯s considered big? ¡°If you think that¡¯s big, then mine is a monster.¡± ¡°Pull it out, I¡¯ll scare you to death.¡± I rolled my eyes, utterly unconvinced. ¡°Keep boasting! If you dare, pull out that thing in your pants and show me. If it¡¯s really that big, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± ¡°Pull it then, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Perhaps because we had just had a rather intimate interaction, Yang Yaxue had lost her initial shyness and instead displayed a bit of arrogance. Also, it¡¯s been so tight in my pants, letting it out for some air wouldn¡¯t be bad. Moreover, this was my chance to prove myself; I couldn¡¯t let this chick look down on me. I might not have as much money as her boyfriend, but could I really not compare in this aspect? ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly!¡± With that, I pulled down my pants. ¡°Ah!¡± The moment my thing came into view, Yang Yaxue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. After a while, she swallowed hard, ¡°Oh my God, Xu Tian, have you eaten something? How could it have grown this big?¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand to touch it. But she restrained herself. Sure enough, women all like it big, even one as inexperienced as her was no exception. From the shocked expression on her face, I saw a flicker of anticipation. At that moment, my mind began racing, thinking maybe today I could have a taste and sleep with the goddess of my high school days? Thinking this, I put my hands on my hips, accentuating that part as I moved closer to her. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Perhaps alarmed by my actions, she instinctively moved back, but her eyes remained fixed on my erect member, seemingly unable to look away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you doubt that my thing was fake? Now have a good look, is it real or not?¡± I said arrogantly. Yang Yaxue covered her face, yet couldn¡¯t resist peeking through her fingers. After a while, she suddenly laughed, ¡°Geez, I¡¯m dying of laughter. Xu Tian, let¡¯s be real, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve used some tool. It has to be fake.¡± Hearing this, I was taken aback. Even then, she still didn¡¯t believe? Was this girl a fool? Just as I was pondering, one of her comments instantly shot my blood pressure up. ¡°Unless¡­ you let me touch it, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡± A sly smile appeared on her face. Seeing her expression, I laughed. ¡°Touch, go ahead.¡± I forcefully flexed the already hard-as-iron thing and offered it right in front of her. Yang Yaxue swallowed hard and trembling, reached out, excitedly grabbing my thing. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Chapter 47 ¡°` ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The moment her soft little hand touched my burning hotness, I couldn¡¯t help but take in a sharp breath of cold air. Comfortable, so comfortable. Just a touch was this comfortable, what if she stroked me? Wouldn¡¯t that be insanely pleasurable? ¡°So, so hot, so hard¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s real!¡± Feeling my searing heat and stiffness, she finally believed it, and the longing and anticipation in her eyes grew even more intense. Looking at the half-exposed peach of hers, I just couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I reached out and slid my hand down her neckline, grabbing her firm peach and giving it a forceful squeeze. Comfortable, so comfortable. Although her peach wasn¡¯t as large as Sister Xinru¡¯s or Liu Qingxue¡¯s, it was incredibly soft and tender, fitting perfectly in one hand. ¡°Ah¡­ Xu Tian, what are¡­ you can¡¯t do this, mm¡­ please, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± With such manipulation, her delicate body couldn¡¯t help but shudder, initially resisting, but soon her objections turned merely into moans. ¡°You doubted whether my thing was real, and I even doubted if your breasts were silicone,¡± I said with a chuckle, ¡°But now it seems, we¡¯re both all natural.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve touched me, and I¡¯ve touched you, we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± At my words, her face turned even redder. She glared at me fiercely but didn¡¯t push my hand away. Instead, she let my hand wander wildly over her peach. Even more so, her hand clenched around my firmness, growing tighter. The pleasure from below and from my hand clouded my mind in an instant. ¡°Yaxue, do you want to try this? It will definitely make you very comfortable,¡± I said with a desperate swallow, trembling. ¡°Ah? No¡­ that¡¯s not possible, I, I have a boyfriend, doing this¡­ it¡¯s not right.¡± She spoke softly, her voice as thin as a mosquito¡¯s. She said no, but her hand never let go of me. Clearly, she was desiring it too, just unable to break through that moral baseline in her heart. Or maybe, she still looked down on me. After all, I¡¯m just a poor kid, while she is a rich girl, the disparity in our status is just too great. ¡°Mm, mmh¡­ so, so comfortable¡­ Xu Tian, your hands are amazing, they make me feel so good¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I want it, quick, give it to me.¡± Under my continuous caresses, she became lost in a haze of confusion and desire, soon actively begging for love. As she spoke, she lay on the bed, raised her beautiful legs, revealing that mysterious place. Only then did I realize that the freshly cleaned grassland was already muddied. Looking at Yang Yaxue lying on the bed with a dazed look, I was momentarily lost in thought. Was this the untouchable school flower? To call her a wanton woman wouldn¡¯t be too far off, right? But a woman is a woman, and under the drive of that primitive desire, no one can hold back. She was no exception. Thinking that I was about to become her first man made my heart race. Exciting, damn exciting. Never would I, Xu Tian, have imagined that I could have the school flower¡¯s first time. Fortune has really smiled upon me. I took a deep breath and slowly moved closer. Seemingly to compensate for my blindness, her hand gripped that thing of mine, guiding me closer to that moist crevice. When my firmness brushed against the tender spot, I was struck by an indescribable pleasure, compelling me to thrust forward with force¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Xu Tian, stop, please stop, it hurts, it hurts so much.¡± To my surprise, before I even entered, Yang Yaxue was in so much pain she was close to crying out, her hands tightly grasping my arms, trembling all over. Hearing her cries of pain, I suddenly realized. Right, it¡¯s her first time. My thing is so potent, even Wang Xiru, who¡¯s now a married woman, couldn¡¯t endure it. How could Yaxue? This matter can¡¯t be rushed, or it could cause her great harm, and that would surely not feel good for her. ¡°Xu Tian, let¡¯s forget it, your thing is too big. If it goes in, it will tear me apart,¡± she pleaded. ¡°How will I walk after that?¡± Yang Yaxue looked at me pitifully, her eyes filled with both desire and worry. Seeing her helpless look, I really felt a pang of pity, so I decided to pull back temporarily, to work more on foreplay, and wait until she was completely relaxed before going in. ¡°` Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Chapter 48 ¡°Master Xu, are you there?¡± Just when I was about to continue quenching Yang Yaxue¡¯s thirst, Liang Lu¡¯s voice unexpectedly came from outside the door. I was stunned for a moment, and I made a shushing gesture to Yang Yaxue, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m resting, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I bought milk tea, do you want some?¡± Liang Lu¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°No need, I¡¯m not used to it, thanks anyway, ha.¡± I hurriedly declined. Kidding, if she came in and saw this, wouldn¡¯t that be a disaster? However, scared by this interruption, the fire of desire in Yang Yaxue¡¯s eyes had obviously dimmed. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Liang Lu outside agreed with a trace of disappointment, and then her footsteps grew fainter as she walked away. Looking at the delicate beauty in front of me, I could only give a wry smile. Now it was definitely impossible to continue. Who knows who else might come by later? Next time I do this kind of thing, I must find a more secure place; otherwise, it¡¯s too damn frustrating to be interrupted like this every time. ¡°Um¡­ Xu Tian, you must be feeling really uncomfortable, right?¡± ¡°How about¡­ I help you out?¡± As she spoke, her soft little hand reached out, grasped my firmness, and began to slowly stroke it. I didn¡¯t reject her. Instead, I looked down at her breasts that kept jiggling and admired her charming face. No wonder rich people like girls who are just blossoming. Although Yang Yaxue was young, she was fully developed where it mattered, and she still had the unique freshness of a young girl. This charm was incomparable to that of a mature woman like Liu Qingxue. ¡°Xu Tian, oh¡­¡± Looking at that stunning face, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and leaned down to kiss her. At first, she was somewhat resistant, but she quickly became accommodating. She even took the initiative to wrap her arms around my neck. It seemed that in her heart she was slowly accepting me, unlike before when she looked down on me. Just when we were both about to suffocate, she finally pushed me away. At this moment, Yang Yaxue¡¯s face was flushed, she was breathing heavily, and her seductive eyes were nearly dripping with water. Her hand movements never stopped, but she completely underestimated my endurance; it was a long while, and she hadn¡¯t helped me reach climax. ¡°Oh dear, my hand is getting sore, how come you still haven¡¯t¡­ you know.¡± She pouted, murmuring softly, but her eyes were full of surprise, without a hint of complaint. ¡°Ah¡­ this won¡¯t do, I have a way that can help me finish faster.¡± I let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Really? What is it?¡± Yang Yaxue was startled, looking at me with expectation. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I smirked, and while she was distracted, I directly pushed my firmness into her cherry lips. ¡°Oh!¡± In an instant, she widened her eyes and desperately slapped at me, trying to make me pull out. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The extraordinary sensation excited me, and I held her head down, beginning to thrust quickly. Her mouth was very small, tightly enveloping me. And with her panic-driven tongue constantly stimulating my sensitive spots¡­ It didn¡¯t take long for the feeling to arrive. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I let out a low growl, and in her mouth, I released myself. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Free at last, she turned and ran to the side, retching violently into the trash can. After a long while, she seemed to recover. Seeing the milky white liquid at the corners of her mouth, I couldn¡¯t help but become entranced. Is this real? Had I actually sprayed those things in the school flower¡¯s mouth? In an instant, an unprecedented sense of achievement and pride washed over me, leaving me utterly satisfied and content. ¡°Xu Tian! You bastard! How could you¡­ how could you get that disgusting stuff in my mouth!¡± She pouted, her face red with anger, stamping her foot fiercely, almost on the verge of tears. I was genuinely afraid of angering her, so I quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ha Yaxue, I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t hold back, so¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk about it.¡± She glared hard at me and grumbled: ¡°You can¡¯t see, yet you aim so accurately. I really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re truly blind or just pretending¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you better not spread a word about today¡¯s incident, or else¡­ I¡¯ll die to show you!¡± ¡°Also, I¡­ I¡¯ll come to find you again¡­ for a massage.¡± Having said that, she hurriedly straightened her clothes and ran out in a fluster. Hearing her words, I was stunned. She was actually going to come to see me again? Doesn¡¯t that mean I still have a chance? With this thought, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh to myself, looking forward to the days ahead with eager anticipation¡­ Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Chapter 49 After sending away Yang Yaxue, I suddenly remembered that matter with Liang Lu who sought me out a while ago. I had declined her kindness, and I still felt somewhat guilty about it. Just as I was thinking about how to apologize to her, Liang Lu walked in. ¡°Master Xu, the Miss Yang who just left, do you know her?¡± Liang Lu asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my classmate. She seemed to have twisted her hip while exercising, so I helped her out.¡± While I spoke, my eyes scanned over her full peaches and her long, beautiful legs, sparking the desire I had just managed to quell. By now, I¡¯ve pretty much experienced mature women, young wives, and young girls. The only thing I haven¡¯t enjoyed yet is a woman who has just given birth and is still breastfeeding. I have no idea what that¡¯s like. Of all the coaches at the fitness center, it¡¯s Liang Lu who has made the deepest impression on me, although she isn¡¯t as pretty as Liu Piaopiao. But that woman is just too cold, even to the point where I think she looks down on me. Not like Liang Lu, who always talks to me with a smile and is so enthusiastic. Still, I always felt something was off about her enthusiasm. I stared at the waves in front of Liang Lu¡¯s chest for a moment, fantasizing about someday lying on her bosom, sucking on her Bud, and savoring the taste of her juices. We chatted for a bit, and then the others came back. Liang Lu stood up to leave. But as she reached the door, she suddenly paused, bit her lip, and seemed to be struggling with something. After a moment, she said softly, ¡°Umm¡­ Master Xu, since you¡¯ve studied traditional Chinese medicine massage, do you have any way to treat diseases on peaches?¡± ¡°Like¡­ swelling, stinging pain of that sort?¡± Upon hearing this, I was taken aback. Could it be that this woman¡¯s peaches are uncomfortable? If that¡¯s really the case, doesn¡¯t that mean I might have the chance to play with those peaches? With this thought, I eagerly nodded, ¡°Sure, how about¡­ I have a look for you?¡± ¡°No¡­ not now, maybe another time.¡± She waved her hands in a hurry and fled from the massage room like she was escaping. ¡°Sister Liang, see you later.¡± Watching her retreating figure, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Even though she refused this time, I believe she will come to me sooner or later. In the afternoon, there wasn¡¯t much to do, and I was quite bored alone in the fitness center, inhaling the lingering scent on the massage bed. My mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure up Yang Yaxue¡¯s tender and delicate body, truly an endless aftertaste. I rubbed the frighteningly hard thing below me, thinking about clocking out soon so I could go to Sister Xinru to relieve my fire. But what frustrated me was that just before closing time, Wang Xiru came over to me, saying she was going to a party with Aunt Wu and asked Liu Qingxue to take me back later. I couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed, because this meant that not only would I miss out on Aunt Wu tonight, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get intimate with her. But as soon as I thought of the sexy and charming Liu Qingxue, I began to get excited again. Finally, when work was over, I heard footsteps outside. ¡°Sister Qingxue, see you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Hmm, drive safe, see you.¡± From the voices outside, I could tell it was Liu Qingxue coming in. Sure enough, the door soon opened, and Liu Qingxue walked in with a smile on her face. By then, she had changed into her professional attire, looking efficient and captivating, exuding the unique charm of a career woman. Running a fitness center is no easy feat. Apart from instructing members, she spends much of her time schmoozing and pulling in clients. What man wouldn¡¯t like such a pretty, sexy, and capable businesswoman? So much so that I still find it hard to believe that a poor guy like me could have an indescribable relationship with such a high-quality woman. I can only say, being well-endowed does come with its advantages! ¡°Click¡± As soon as she came in, she turned around and locked the door behind her. At that moment, I was stunned. Could it be that this woman was thirsty again? Liu Qingxue gave me a sultry look and swayed over to me. ¡°Giggling, Master Xu, my body¡¯s feeling quite uncomfortable, how about you give me a rub?¡± As she spoke, she had already come up to me, extending her slender fingers and gently gliding them down my neck. ¡°Sister Qingxue, stop¡­ don¡¯t tease.¡± Looking at her coquettish behavior, I swallowed hard. This woman is truly irresistible. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Perhaps my reaction amused her, Liu Qingxue chuckled, ¡°Did you get used to today? Did you miss sister?¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: 50 Chapter 50: 50 ¡°I¡­Oh!¡± Before I could speak, she pressed me down into the chair, then straddled me, parting her legs. Her red lips sealed mine, and her seductive little tongue slipped into my mouth, entangling with my tongue. Her initiative and passion ignited me instantly, making me involuntarily wrap my arms around her neck, passionately kissing her back. Truthfully, among the women I¡¯ve encountered, Liu Qingxue is the hottest, always greatly stirring my emotions. ¡°It seems¡­ you really missed me.¡± Not until we were nearly suffocating did she let me go. Her hands rested on my shoulders, her gaze laden with emotion, the allure in her eyes almost brimming over. She even gently twisted her waist. Since she was sitting on my thighs, such a movement made my already hard member swell even more. Perhaps sensing my hardness, Liu Qingxue bit her lip, her eyes filled with desire. ¡°Little brother, this thing of yours is really quite hard¡­¡± She gently unzipped me, and the next second, her hand reached inside, grasping the burning heat. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The wonderful touch of that moment made me involuntarily draw a sharp breath and sit bolt upright. ¡°Giggle, my dear little brother, you really are irresistible to your sister.¡± ¡°But¡­ this place won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Luckily, tonight Xinru and Aunt Wu are not home, so¡­ how about you come over to my place?¡± Saying this, she grabbed my hand, guiding it under her skirt for me to caress that patch of lushness. Even through her panties, I could distinctly feel how soggy she¡¯d become, with moisture already seeping through. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± With just a gentle press from my fingers, she immediately uttered an ecstasy-filled cry, becoming even wetter down there. From the unrestrained expression on her face, I could tell she was already irrational with desire, desperate with need. As she said, this indeed was not the place for such activities; who knows if some unlucky bastard would come to disturb us later? So we quickly gathered our things and left the gym. Afterward, I got into Liu Qingxue¡¯s car, and we headed straight to her home. When I arrived at her place, I was stunned by the mansion before me. I had imagined she might be wealthy, but I never expected this level of affluence. The furnishings in her home were quite exquisite, exuding the breath of money in every corner. She really was a rich girl. She took my hand and had me sit on the couch in her bedroom, whispering close to my ear, ¡°Little brother, your sister is going to take a shower first. Later, you can give me a massage to help me relax.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± I swallowed hard, eagerly agreeing. To her, I was as good as blind, completely ignored as she began undressing right in front of me. As each article of clothing fell to the floor, her gorgeous body was gradually revealed, leaving me parched and longing to pounce on her immediately. Every woman has her most sensual part. Like Aunt Wu¡¯s breasts, Wang Xinru¡¯s hips. And for Liu Qingxue, without a doubt, it¡¯s those long, straight, beautiful legs. Once she shed all her clothes, she entered the bathroom, and soon the sound of splashing water echoed out. I glanced unconsciously towards the direction of the sound and through the misty glass, I could vaguely make out the silhouette of a curvaceous body swaying inside. I dared not look any longer for fear of reaching my limit. Thus, I diverted my gaze. But that just made me even more restless. Because what I saw on her bed was a collection of sexy lace lingerie! The disheveled look suggested they had just been taken off. I couldn¡¯t help but walk over, picking up a pair of black lace panties, spotting a dried stain in the middle of the fabric. As I looked on, I couldn¡¯t resist bringing them up to my nose to sniff. Amidst the faint scent of perfume, a familiar aroma pervaded, sending my blood rushing through my veins. While she was preoccupied, I hastily put the panties down. Just then, I noticed something under the panties¡ªa pink toy, with a few strands of black curled hair, clearly visible¡­ Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Chapter 51 I was blushing furiously, my heart pounding wildly. But then I thought, if this woman could pleasure herself in the lounge, it was understandable that she might use these things to relieve loneliness in her room. ¡°Xu Tian, I¡¯m done washing, you¡­¡± Just then, Liu Qingxue came out of the bathroom. When she saw me holding her panties in one hand and the toy in the other, her face immediately turned red. ¡°Hey, who allowed you to mess with other people¡¯s things, so annoying!¡± At this moment, she was still naked, walking over while snatching those two items from my hands. I smiled and pretended not to see, curiously asked, ¡°Sister Qingxue, I was just looking for some tissues and stumbled upon these two items. What are they? They seem¡­ to have a scent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Her face blushed, her eyes darting around swiftly, she laughed and said, ¡°Never mind, don¡¯t ask. Hurry up and shower, we¡¯ll get to the bed soon. I don¡¯t like it if you¡¯re stinky.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ then I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± I agreed, and under her guidance, I entered the bathroom. The bathroom still had her scent lingering, and her intimate clothing was still hanging there. ¡°Xu Tian, here you go, this is the body wash, this is the shampoo, I¡¯ve turned on the water for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sister Qingxue.¡± Having prepared everything, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I¡¯ll head out first, hurry up.¡± Saying this, she walked to the door, pretended to close it while actually just standing outside, watching me excitedly. She thought she was flawless in her actions, not realizing I could see all these little moves. But she had no idea that I was watching everything. I smirked, thinking that peeking was the same for both men and women. I did not point it out and just stripped off my clothes in front of her and started to wash myself. Liu Qingxue was utterly entranced, especially when she saw my stuff down there, even gulping hard with desire evident in her eyes. Seeing that I was almost done, she quietly left. When I came out, she was already lying on the bed, calling out to me, ¡°Come here, little brother, Sister can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Seeing her so wanton, I walked over and thoroughly enjoyed viewing her appealing body. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s a pity, such a perfect body of mine, and you can¡¯t enjoy the sight.¡± ¡°Although you can¡¯t see, Sister can let you feel enough¡­¡± ¡°Come on, touch Sister.¡± She grabbed my hand and gently placed it on her peach, ¡°Here, this is Sister¡¯s peach, comfortable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mmm! Comfortable, very soft, very large!¡± I unconsciously nodded. This saucy woman, she really is something. I hadn¡¯t even done much, and she was already this thirsty? Hearing my words, Liu Qingxue cooed seductively, running her fingers lightly across my chest, she cooed, ¡°Since it¡¯s comfortable, then work those hands more for Sister, you make Sister comfortable, and Sister will make you comfortable.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ ah!¡± ¡°My good little brother, your hands, they make Sister feel so good, Sister loves you to death!¡± ¡°Yes, just like that, harder, mmm¡­ ¡± As my hands grasped her peaches, beginning to knead them, she started moaning uncontrollably. Especially when my fingers touched the Bud, her body shook violently, clearly enjoying it. ¡°Sister Qingxue, this time I will give you a more in-depth treatment, soon, your body will be completely rejuvenated.¡± My hands didn¡¯t linger on her peaches too long, slowly venturing further downwards. Under my skilled massage, Liu Qingxue turned completely libertine, lying on the bed like a writhing snake. Especially her enticing moans, each wave stronger than the last, unabashedly. Finally, when my hands traced along her smooth, fair thighs to that grassy patch, that area was already a vast ocean, extremely wet and slippery. ¡°Mmm¡­ no, can¡¯t take it anymore, Sister can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Good little brother, my good little brother, quick¡­ quick use your thing to satisfy Sister, Sister¡­ wants it!¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s eyes were sultry, her breaths short, she was beyond the point of no return¡­ Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Chapter 52 ¡°Mmm¡­ good brother, sister is begging you, please don¡¯t do it anymore!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sister can¡¯t take it any longer, hurry, hurry for sister.¡± By then, with my fingers continuously playing with her, Liu Qingxue was already in a state of disarray, unable to stop, and the licentious expression on her face intensely stimulated me. Truth be told, I never dreamt that one day I would be able to sleep with such a high-quality lady, especially in her own home, on her bed, playing with her body, even making her beg me to do it! If this were before, I would have eagerly satisfied her, entered her body, and completely possessed her. But now, I was not in a rush, because by this time, her desire had been fully aroused by me. To put it without exaggeration, she was now even more eager, more ravenous than me! I wanted to truly conquer this haughty woman in front of me, not just physically, but psychologically as well, to make her completely submit! ¡°Hehe, Sister Qingxue, are you very uncomfortable now, really wanting it?¡± ¡°Mmm, sister wants it, hurry¡­ hurry do sister.¡± Liu Qingxue kept her eyes closed, not daring to look at me, her face already flushed red. I smiled wickedly and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you want it, then let me hear some dirty talk, that will excite me.¡± ¡°Naughty brother, you¡­ don¡¯t bully sister, sister¡­ can¡¯t say that.¡± She bit her lip hard, desperately shaking her head. Seeing her like this, I suddenly felt an inexplicable urge and made an incredibly bold move. ¡°Smack!¡± I firmly slapped her sexy, perked bottom. ¡°Sister Qingxue, it¡¯s just a couple of dirty words, weren¡¯t you very open in the gym? How come you¡¯re not able to do it at home?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it feels¡­ so uneasy, so stimulating.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ good brother, if you want to hear, sister will say it, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t torture sister anymore.¡± Finally, when my fingers pressed against that protruding part of her secret place, Liu Qingxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Mmm, good brother, come on, I want your stick, to do me hard.¡± ¡°Good brother, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m already soaking there, please, give it to me.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be your little lover, do with me whatever you want!¡± Having said such shameful words, Liu Qingxue¡¯s face turned so red it seemed she might bleed, eyes tightly shut, not daring to look at me. But I could clearly sense that at this moment, she was extremely excited, especially after saying those words, she felt an indescribable thrill, even more than me, she enjoyed this feeling. I continued to rub my burning desire outside her secret place and said, ¡°Call me master!¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Master, please cherish your servant.¡± Though she still felt ashamed, she was clearly able to let go much more than before. Listening to this unattainable woman, submitting beneath me, speaking those sultry words, I felt a satisfaction like never before, and the fire within me rapidly ignited. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was ready to enter her body, to completely possess this woman who made me insatiable. Especially now that I had opened the door to a new world for her, making her even more rhythmical, the play would definitely be a unique experience. Opportunity knocks but once, if not now, then when? However, just as I was prepared to satisfy her, the cellphone on the bedside suddenly rang, and when I glanced at it, it displayed the words ¡°Husband.¡± From what Wang Xiru told me, I knew Liu Qingxue was not married; hence, this ¡°Husband¡± was likely her boyfriend. Even though she already had a boyfriend, she was still so ravenous, it seems that man certainly couldn¡¯t satisfy her. Watching the phone continue to ring, she gave me a pleading look, apparently asking me to pause for a moment. But at this moment, a bold idea suddenly popped into my head. ¡°Sister Qingxue, your phone is ringing, why don¡¯t you answer it?¡± I asked on purpose. Liu Qingxue moaned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my boyfriend.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Answer it and turn on the speakerphone.¡± ¡°I want your boyfriend to hear your shameful moans!¡± ¡°Ah? No, that¡¯s not possible, good brother, please don¡¯t harm sister, if my boyfriend finds out, I¡¯m done for.¡± Upon hearing my words, Liu Qingxue shook her head desperately. It was clear that she still cared a lot about that man. After all, she was currently engaged in that act with another man, and naturally, she felt somewhat guilty towards him. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 53 Chapter 53: 53 ¡°` But this is the effect I wanted, I wanted to experience this kind of thrill, to make Liu Qingxue completely surrender to me. With that thought, I pushed forward forcefully, only entering halfway, without truly satisfying her. ¡°Ah¡­ so, so hard.¡± ¡°Good little brother, don¡¯t tease Sister anymore, hurry up and come in.¡± ¡°This way, you¡¯re making Sister very uncomfortable.¡± Her delicate body shuddered, her eyes brimming with intense longing, even eagerly shifting her body forward. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t satisfy her easily, just rubbing outside, continuously teasing her nerves, making her unable to stop. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s head tilted back slightly, slowly, she was completely engulfed by desire. I leaned into her ear and gently licked her earlobe, whispering, ¡°Sister Qingxue, I know you must really want it now, right? Then be good and listen to me, I promise to make you feel like you¡¯re in heaven and hell.¡± At this moment, she was completely lost in the sea of desire, totally irrational, and she quietly answered the phone. ¡°Qingxue, aren¡¯t you at the gym? Why did it take you so long to answer the phone?¡± Soon, a man¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I, ah¡­ I went out shopping with my girlfriends, do you¡­ do you need something?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. It just so happens I don¡¯t have anything tonight, and I wanted to ask you out for a midnight movie¡­¡± Listening to her conversation with her boyfriend, I wore a smug grin and thrust my thing forcefully into her crevice! ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Qingxue, her desire at its peak, couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud as I did this. ¡°Qingxue, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man on the other end of the phone hesitated, seeming to sense something. Liu Qingxue, panting heavily, glared at me with embarrassment and anger, ¡°Nothing, nothing, I just saw a mouse.¡± The man sounded like he wanted to say more, but as I kept moving, Liu Qingxue started to moan uncontrollably. She bit her lips tightly, her eyes looking at me, filled with plea. But for some reason, I also saw a glint of longing in them. Could it be that she also enjoyed this thrilling feeling? Thinking this, I increased my force. Her enticing moans, the up and down motion of her tender peaches, and the occasional sound of the man¡¯s voice from the phone, all gave me an intense thrill. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± I pushed forward with all my strength, and maybe because my thing was simply too large, she grabbed the sheets, showing a face mixed with bliss and pain. ¡°Qingxue, are you really okay? The sounds over there, they seem so strange?¡± Clearly, the man sensed something from Liu Qingxue¡¯s sultry cries and kept asking. Liu Qingxue was so anxious she was almost in tears, enjoying the physical pleasure while bearing the psychological burden of betraying her boyfriend. The mixing of these feelings seemed to give her an unparalleled sensation. I could feel, her body was very excited, especially her wetness down there was becoming more and more abundant, slippery beyond compare. Just as I prepared to sprint, she suddenly pressed her hand against my abdomen, stopping my movement. She first glared at me charmingly, then took a deep breath, ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m a bit busy here, let¡¯s not talk now, hanging up okay?¡± Having said that, she hastily hung up the phone. At the same time, I began to sprint quickly. ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± ¡°Naughty little brother, you¡­ you¡¯re really too bad.¡± ¡°Sister is going to be done in by you, so good¡­ so comfortable.¡± ¡°Faster, even faster, I¡¯m losing it, ah ah ah¡­¡± Accompanied by a series of high-pitched cries, her body arched upward, clutching me tightly. I hadn¡¯t expected that just the first wave of impact would take her straight to the climax¡­ As her insides contracted, she seemed to lose all her strength, her body going limp and heavily collapsing onto the bed. At that moment, her face was flushed, her eyes looking blankly at the ceiling, her sexy mouth opening and closing, breathing heavily. ¡°Sister Qingxue, haven¡¯t you been satisfied for a long time?¡± I chuckled, moving closer and licked the sweat off her neck, ¡°You feel good, but I¡¯m not satisfied yet, today¡­ you must take full responsibility for me!¡± ¡°Mmh¡­¡± As I licked her, her delicate body trembled uncontrollably. Especially after hearing my words, her look towards me was filled with fear but also a hint of anticipation. ¡°Good little brother, you¡­ you¡¯re too potent.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t be too harsh, otherwise¡­ Sister will die of pleasure¡­¡± Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Chapter 54 ¡°Ah! Good little brother, slow down¡­ Your thing is just too big, sister can¡¯t take it!¡± Liu Qingxue¡¯s voice was tinged with pain yet filled with pleasure, her legs tightly wrapped around my waist, her sexy butt constantly meeting my thrusts. Feeling the tight pleasure below, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a comfortable moan. With my relentless pounding, Liu Qingxue¡¯s expression seemed a bit pained, obviously unable to handle such high intensity. But at the same time, an unprecedented sense of satisfaction flooded my entire body. Because I had thoroughly possessed her, making her the second woman to submit beneath me, after Wang Xiru! Although I had thought Aunt Wu might be the second woman, I never expected it to be such a lofty and stunning beauty. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ Little brother, my good little brother, you¡¯re really too amazing, sister is going to be fucked to death by you, hmm hmm¡­ Faster, even faster¡­¡± Slowly, the desire in her body was rekindled by me, turning from pleas for mercy into begging. Especially the expression on her face, it was simply the ultimate in comfort, becoming even more enchanting. ¡°Ah ah¡­ Good little brother, you¡¯re almost piercing through my belly, that¡¯s the sensation, ah¡­¡± Her face was full of wanton expressions, pleasure-filled moans echoing in the room. Perhaps because we were at her home, she let go quickly, especially those seductive moans, they grew louder and louder with no restraint, without any worry of being heard by others. The more she did this, the more excited I became, continuously increasing the force of my thrusts. ¡°Mmm mmm¡­ Good little brother, who would¡¯ve thought not only your massage skills are excellent but your skills in bed are just as remarkable, sister¡­ sister has never felt so good before, it¡¯s just so¡­ comfortable.¡± ¡°Really? So between me and your boyfriend, who makes you feel better?¡± Listening to the dirty talk coming from her mouth, I smirked and asked, curious. ¡°That¡­ That useless guy can¡¯t compare to my good little brother, he¡­ he doesn¡¯t last long each time, and his thing is also very small, I¡­ I hardly feel anything.¡± ¡°Unlike you, good little brother, so thick and big, and you last¡­ such a long time¡­ mmm, you¡¯re like a machine.¡± ¡°Good little brother, are you tired? Lie down, sister will take care of you.¡± While saying this, she pushed me down onto the bed, then spread her legs and sat down. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment when I was fully inside, both she and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a low groan. Probably because she knew I couldn¡¯t see, so she didn¡¯t hide her licentiousness one bit, even taking the initiative to grab my hand, guiding it to caress her frontal peaches. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying¡­¡± ¡°Good little brother, sister loves you to death, hmm¡­¡± While she vigorously worked on top of me, she called out lost in ecstasy. Watching her enchanting expression, her peaches trembling up and down, her hair fluttering about, it was indescribably delightful. She went at it on top of me for a good ten minutes, and I was still as hard as ever, but she seemed unable to keep up. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, sister has no strength left, it¡¯s your turn.¡± She got off of me, dripping with sweat all over. ¡°Kneel down!¡± I smacked her raised buttocks forcefully. ¡°Hmm! At your command, my master.¡± Liu Qingxue, with a seductive look, glanced at me, then obediently knelt on the bed, raising her snow-white buttocks, waiting for my descent. I took a deep breath, moved behind her, took hold of her slim waist, and began a new round of assault¡­ Perhaps it was due to her regular exercise, but although her buttocks weren¡¯t as plump as Aunt Wu¡¯s, they were exceptionally bouncy, especially the feeling of pounding from behind, which was pure enjoyment. ¡°Mmm! Ah! Faster, even faster, sister is losing it, losing it, ah ah ah¡­¡± With my continuous thrusts, waves of pleasure attacked her, and finally, accompanied by her high-pitched moans, a hot stream erupted, reaching the pinnacle. ¡°Whew¡­¡± ¡°My good little brother, you¡¯ve completely won sister¡¯s love, I really didn¡¯t expect someone your age to be so skilled.¡± ¡°Sister really doesn¡¯t want to let you go.¡± Liu Qingxue lay there fully stretched out, her chest heaving dramatically, her face flushed as if she was savoring the passion of the moments before. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Looking at her thoroughly satisfied expression, my heart also felt immensely content. No man doesn¡¯t dream of conquering a woman, especially one as noble as Liu Qingxue. ¡°Sister Qingxue, I¡­ I can¡¯t stay here, or Aunt Wu and Sister Xinru will suspect something,¡± I quickly refused. How could I lose the whole forest over a single leaf? If Wang Xiru got the wrong idea, that would be trouble. ¡°Giggle, that¡¯s true,¡± she laughed seductively. ¡°Xinru and I are close friends, she would definitely tease me if she knew I was cradle-robbing,¡± Liu Qingxue said with a charming smile. At that moment, I was still inside her, and hearing her words, images of Wang Xiru¡¯s sexy body flooded my mind, causing what had just softened to harden again. ¡°You naughty boy, you¡­ you¡¯re hard again?¡± she felt my firmness and a trace of surprise flashed in her seductive eyes, followed by her hurriedly and impatiently starting to move her body actively. This time, she was very proactive, even using techniques. ¡°Naughty boy, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it inside, quick, pull it out, let it out on your sister¡­¡± Seemingly feeling that I was about to burst, she quickly urged me to withdraw. Not wanting to get her pregnant, I quickly pulled out and released on her snow-white peach. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Liu Qingxue closed her eyes in satisfaction, seemingly not only unbothered by the mess but actually enjoying it. What she did next left me utterly speechless. She reached out, dabbed some of the substance I had just released on her chest, and began to taste it appetizingly. Of course, in her view, I couldn¡¯t see this scene. But little did she know, I saw everything very clearly. Such a tempting scene accelerated my heartbeat; I really wanted to go another round with her, to fiercely put this wild woman in her place. ¡°Giggle, naughty boy, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± ¡°Whoever marries you is bound to die happy.¡± ¡°But your stamina is too strong; one woman will never be enough for you.¡± She looked at me with seductive eyes, savoring the white liquid while talking dirty. At that moment, both my body and mind were greatly satisfied, lying on the bed, panting heavily, feeling extremely relaxed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think your sister is old?¡± While resting, she lay on top of me, rubbing her peach against my chest and speaking coquettishly. ¡°How could I?¡± I said earnestly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see your face, you feel just like an eighteen-year-old girl, very sprightly.¡± ¡°Giggle giggle¡­¡± She chuckled softly, ¡°Really? Does your sister have a lot of water?¡± ¡°A lot!¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I love it!¡± I nodded vigorously. Hearing my response, she beamed even brighter. Then, she opened her sexy little mouth and took my now-softened member, beginning to enjoy it appetizingly. Under her gentle licking, I quickly revived my vigor. Since it was still early, I pressed her under me again and ravaged her thoroughly. Although my time with Liu Qingxue was short, I brought her to the peak three times. By the end, she was like a puddle of mud, collapsing directly on the bed. After resting a while and seeing it was already past ten, thinking that Wang Xiru and Aunt Wu would have finished their meet-up, we finally got dressed. ¡°Naughty boy, I can¡¯t drive you back; otherwise, Xinru would get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you money, and call a car for you? You can go back on your own, okay?¡± Seeing me off at the door, Liu Qingxue reluctantly pulled out a stack of money from her wallet and stuffed it into my hand. Estimating its thickness, it seemed to be about seven or eight thousand. I was stunned at that moment; I hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so wealthy, to be so generous immediately. Though it might not be much for them, it was quite a lot for a poor country boy like me. ¡°Sister Qingxue, I¡­ I don¡¯t want this money,¡± I quickly refused. As the saying goes, a gentleman loves money and takes it in the right way; if I took her money, it would make me look like a gigolo, which always made me uncomfortable inside. ¡°Oh, just take it!¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you give me a massage and treat my condition? This is what you deserve,¡± she said as she forcibly stuffed the money into my hand. With the conversation getting to this point, I no longer refused and accepted the money reluctantly. Then, she called a ride for me, instructing the driver on the location before leaving with reluctance. When I got home, it was already half-past ten, yet Sister Xinru and Aunt Wu still hadn¡¯t returned. What kind of meet-up were they attending that they weren¡¯t home this late? Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Chapter 56 I had stayed up until the early hours of the morning and, unable to hold out any longer, had unwittingly fallen asleep. The next morning, as I came out of my room, I saw Wang Xiru changing her clothes on the sofa. Her enticingly pale skin was completely exposed before me, and the morning sunlight made her look irresistibly charming. I swallowed hard, thinking, this early in the morning, did she have to be so tempting? ¡°Huh?¡± Apparently hearing the sound of me swallowing, Wang Xiru subconsciously turned to look at me, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. My heart skipped a beat¡ªcould she have realized that I could see? ¡°Um¡­ Aunt Wu, are you in the living room?¡± I hurriedly spoke up to divert her attention. ¡°My mom drank too much last night and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Hurry up, we¡¯re going to be late for work.¡± As she spoke, she went back to the bedroom. I quietly followed and saw her bending over, searching for something. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to change out of her nightgown since getting up, and they all knew I was blind, so it seemed they didn¡¯t care if I was present or not. So, in that position, her entire perky bottom was exposed, and the hidden area beneath was clearly visible. Even with her underwear on, a few black hairs were peeking out from the edges. Admiring this beautiful scene from behind, I couldn¡¯t help but start fantasizing. The angle was simply perfect, ideal for a wheelbarrow position. Wang Xiru, who was looking for something, seemed to sense something off and turned to see me. Without overthinking, she urged, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Go wash up quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, sure.¡± I hastily agreed, feigning struggle as I made my way to the bathroom. After getting cleaned up, she drove me to the gym. ¡°By the way, Xu Tian, we have a really important client coming to the gym today who asked specifically for you to give her a massage.¡± ¡°Ah? A massage from me?¡± I was taken aback upon hearing that. ¡°Mhm, I think Sister Qingxue recommended her. Anyway, you¡¯ll know once you¡¯re there.¡± Wang Xiru said seriously, ¡°I must remind you, this woman isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Be careful with her later.¡± Her words made me somewhat afraid. Anyone who could make her say something like that must not be easy to handle. However, I had no right to refuse since this was my job. So, I silently nodded and agreed. Once at the gym, I took my usual seat and enjoyed the sight of the women working out. It was truly a pleasure to see such different elevations and depths, whether close up or from afar. Since everyone there knew I was blind, I could look without hesitation and not worry about being caught. While I was engrossed in my viewing, I saw Wang Xiru walking toward my massage room with a woman. From the first glance at that woman, I was deeply captivated. She had a tall figure, jet-black long hair, and a well-proportioned body, but what caught my attention the most was her impressive, peach-like bottom. Her slender physique highlighted her ample breasts, which were so conspicuous that I worried they might fall out. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Could anyone who was friends with Liu Qingxue be an eyesore? Wang Xiru introduced with a smile, ¡°Xu Tian, this is Wu Lili, Miss Wu.¡± ¡°Miss Wu, this is our gym¡¯s hired traditional Chinese medicine massage therapist, Xu Tian, Master Xu.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Wu.¡± I quickly stood up. ¡°Tsk.¡± To my surprise, Wu Lili rolled her eyes and seemed uninterested in acknowledging me. ¡°Xinru, come here for a second,¡± she said. She then pulled Wang Xiru aside and whispered. ¡°Qingxue really let me down, telling me about some incredible massage therapist, and he turns out to be blind?¡± While she spoke, she glanced over at me, not hiding the disdain in her eyes. Moreover, she didn¡¯t lower her voice; it seemed she deliberately wanted me to hear. At that moment, I don¡¯t know what came over me, but I snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being blind? Does being blind mean I¡¯m not fit to give you a massage?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude!¡± The woman was clearly not an easy one to handle. Upon hearing my words, she stormed over in anger. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? Why do you look down on blind people?¡± I said, keeping a stern face, neither servile nor arrogant. Even though I had regained my sight, I had never felt inferior as a blind person. I wouldn¡¯t bother with such a woman if it weren¡¯t for Liu Qingxue¡¯s sake. ¡°Xu Tian!¡± Wang Xiru glared at me fiercely, ¡°How can you speak to Miss Wu like that?¡± ¡°Miss Wu, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± After that, she took Wu Lili outside. About five minutes later, only Wang Xiru came back in. She pointed outside, ¡°Xu Tian, I¡¯ve explained everything to her. During the massage later, don¡¯t lose your temper again, okay?¡± I gave a helpless bitter smile and said no more. Soon, Wu Lili walked back in, said nothing, and just lay down on the bed, glaring at me as if I were her sworn enemy. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: 57 Chapter 57: 57 ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m giving you this chance only because of Qingxue and Xinru,¡± she said. ¡°If you¡¯re useless later, I¡¯ll make sure they fire you!¡± Hearing her threatening words, I didn¡¯t respond. Let you be arrogant for now, just wait and see how I make you beg for mercy! ¡°Where are you uncomfortable?¡± I asked coldly. ¡°My chest! It¡¯s swelling painfully,¡± Wu Lili replied unwillingly. I nodded, ¡°Alright, Miss Wu, please lift your clothes up now.¡± At my words, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, evidently reluctant. I said disdainfully, ¡°Relax, I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°To us massage therapists, feeling those things is no different from touching a piece of pork.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Lili glared at me fiercely, ¡°Fine, I want to see what you can actually do.¡± With that, she lifted her shirt up. ¡°Are we ready? Right, you also need to take off your bra,¡± I continued. She didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, quickly unhooking her bra and flinging it aside angrily. When I glimpsed those peaches, I was truly astounded. Though this woman had a bad temper, those peaches were truly beautiful. Even prettier than a few I had seen before. Wu Lili¡¯s chest was not only large but also plump. The distance between the two peaches was just right, making them perfect from any angle. I estimated that if those peaches were squeezing my thing, it would certainly feel comfortable. Seeing me unresponsive, Wu Lili snapped, ¡°You¡¯re blind and can¡¯t see, so why are you stupidly staring? Get started.¡± I snorted coldly and then groped around, reaching for those peaks. However, when my hands touched those peaches, I was abruptly taken aback. Such large ones should feel soft and comfortable. But what I felt in my hands was like touching two iron lumps, utterly stiff. I couldn¡¯t help but frown, it seems this woman¡¯s problem is indeed tricky. ¡°Still touching? Feeling good?¡± Wu Lili scoffed. I pursed my lips, ¡°Feeling good? Miss Wu, no offense, but touching you is like touching two steamed buns.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must feel extremely swollen and even experience sharp pains at night, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I told you that long ago.¡± Wu Lili rolled her eyes. Honestly, with her attitude, I wasn¡¯t really eager to help her. But if not treated soon, it could turn serious, maybe even requiring amputation. I really didn¡¯t want to see such perfect treasures destroyed. So, I said gravely, ¡°Miss Wu, your condition is very serious. There are already large lumps inside, and if you don¡¯t reduce the swelling soon, surgery might be necessary.¡± ¡°Even possibly, removal might be required.¡± Upon hearing my words, Wu Lili¡¯s face finally showed panic, ¡°Are¡­ are you serious? You¡¯re not just trying to scare me, are you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can seek others, but I guarantee no one else can help you but me.¡± I shrugged, my demeanor calm. I¡¯m a massage therapist, not a sycophant, there¡¯s really no need to indulge her. ¡°Well¡­ okay then, go ahead, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± After hesitating for a moment, she finally compromised. This was exactly the effect I wanted. So I said sternly, ¡°If you want my help, I have one condition.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Lili was startled. ¡°That is, you must listen to me and do whatever I say.¡± ¡°What, what are you going to do to me?¡± she asked suspiciously, looking somewhat anxious. I smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s start by taking off your pants.¡± This time she wouldn¡¯t have it and protested, ¡°My problem is with my chest, not my legs, why do you want me to take off my pants?¡± I shrugged, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it, I won¡¯t insist.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Wu Lili was about to explode, Wang Xiru walked in through the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Wu?¡± Wu Lili pointed at me, angrily saying, ¡°This jerk, he actually asked me to, to take off my pants!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Wang Xiru was also stunned, ¡°Xu Tian, what are you trying to do? Miss Wu¡¯s complaint is about her chest, you¡­¡± ¡°Sister Xinru, you don¡¯t understand,¡± I quickly interrupted her, explaining seriously: ¡°Although her chest is uncomfortable, the actual problem is throughout her body.¡± ¡°I need to use full-body massage to promote her circulation, only then can her chest¡¯s blood vessels flow properly and the lumps can be eliminated.¡± ¡°But you all don¡¯t trust me, I think it¡¯s better we just forget it.¡± Having said that, I turned to leave. Wang Xiru quickly grabbed me, smiling, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t rush, let me talk to Miss Wu again.¡± Then she whispered something to Wu Lili, and it took a while before she came over. ¡°Xu Tian, go ahead, Miss Wu has agreed already.¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Chapter 58 ¡°Fine, I¡¯m doing this for you and Sister Qingxue¡¯s sake, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t want to serve this princess.¡± I took a deep breath and then returned to the massage room. This time, Wu Lili was quite straightforward and took off her pants right away. Her face was still full of anger, though; if looks could kill, I would have been hacked into pieces by now. There she was, Wu Lili, quietly lying on the bed, her white body unbearably enticing. But it was clear that she was very nervous, so much so that her hands tightly gripped the edge of the bed and refused to let go. I didn¡¯t waste any more time talking, took a deep breath, reached out, and grabbed her nearly perfect peaches. ¡°Miss Wu, I¡¯m about to massage you to remove the lumps; it might hurt a bit, just bear with it.¡± Wu Lili didn¡¯t speak, just gave me a cold look. I smirked and began greedily to ravage her. But I didn¡¯t forget to treat the lumps on her peaches. The moment my hand squeezed, her delicate body trembled, followed by a moan of sheer ecstasy, and her long, white legs crossed and rubbed against each other continuously. That seductive moan instantly aroused me, causing something in my trousers to suddenly harden. Then, I focused on kneading the treasures that made countless men lustful. As I continued, her breathing became more rapid, her face flushed, and she moaned, ¡°Stop¡­ stop, it¡­ it makes me feel so uncomfortable, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so hot.¡± Seeing her reaction, I grimaced and didn¡¯t stop but rather quickened my pace. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, she let out a loud, piercing scream, then arched her back and threw her head back violently. Her face had lost all its previous coldness and now looked exceedingly bewitching, clearly lost in chaotic passion. Thinking of her previous attitude towards me, I felt indignant, and how could I allow her to feel so comfortable? So I stopped. ¡°Hmm¡­ my¡­ my body feels so hot, so¡­ so uncomfortable, what¡­ what did you do to me?¡± Wu Lili¡¯s legs continuously rubbed together, her face full of desire as she looked at me, ¡°My body feels so uncomfortable, so¡­ so itchy¡­¡±. That¡¯s right! To learn Chinese massage, one must be very familiar with the major acupoints of the human body. Therefore, I clearly knew which acupoints to stimulate to evoke the most primal desires in women¡¯s bodies. It didn¡¯t matter if it was Wu Lili or any virtuous woman; once handled by me, they would all reveal their licentious nature. Seeing her delicate appearance, a fire was instantly set off in my heart, so my hand, tracing up her smooth, white thigh, reached deep into Peach Garden. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not allowed.¡± Feeling my sinful hand, she suddenly grabbed my arm, trying to stop my next move. But her body was as soft as noodles by then, how could she possibly stop me? So, my hand gently caressed that sensitive area. Already burning with desire, she became even more restless as I touched her, her sexy body writhing continuously, her moans rising higher and higher. Looking at her seductive, almond-eyed face, I felt immensely satisfied. Looked down on me earlier, didn¡¯t you? Doubted my skills, didn¡¯t you? Soon, I¡¯ll make you beg me to please you! As I was thinking this, I suddenly felt a gentle hand grab the already bulging thing in my crotch. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feeling my thickness, Wu Lili¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Miss Wu, do you feel very uncomfortable now? Is it very itchy down there? Do you want it?¡± I stared at her with a mischievous grin. ¡°Who, who wants it? Just massage properly; if you touch elsewhere without permission, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Wu Lili was flushed and panting hard. Even though her lower parts were already muddied by me, she still refused to submit. But her eyes kept staring at my crotch, visibly mesmerized. By now, my mind had been clouded by desire, I couldn¡¯t care about anything else, especially when I saw a hint of longing in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. So while I kneaded her enticing peaches, my other hand explored her moist crevice¡­ Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t touch there¡­¡± ¡°Stop, ah¡­¡± She was crying out in protest, but her body¡¯s response was very honest; she didn¡¯t push me away. As my fingers kept moving, it was like a dyke had burst below her, uncontrollable and relentless. Man, this woman¡¯s wetness, it¡¯s really something. They say women who are wetter have stronger desires. It seems like Wu Lili is a lonely woman too. ¡°Please, please stop, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡­ ah ah¡­¡± But just then, her body suddenly trembled violently before relaxing completely. Looking at the wetness on my hand, I knew, I had taken her to the peak. Just as I was about to go further, she suddenly raised her hand and fiercely slapped me across the face. ¡°Slap!¡± The crisp sound of the slap left me stunned. ¡°Miss Wu, why did you hit me?¡± I covered my face, looking aggrieved. Wu Lili¡¯s face was red, tears swirling in her eyes, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re just a bastard!¡± ¡°What kind of massage therapist are you? You were clearly taking advantage of me!¡± Hearing this, I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t expected her to still be able to resist under such stimulation. ¡°Miss Wu, please don¡¯t insult me, I was helping you treat your illness, you know?¡± Having been found out, I could only brazen it out and say, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, check your chest, isn¡¯t the pain gone now?¡± Hearing me say this, Wu Lili subconsciously touched her peach, ¡°It seems¡­ it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and it¡¯s gotten softer¡­¡± But she quickly glared at me again, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve got some skills, or else I swear I¡¯d have made you a eunuch!¡± I let out a sigh of relief, I had wanted to take the opportunity to conquer this woman, but I had failed! Thank goodness my superb massage skills came to my rescue, or else I¡¯d have had a hard time explaining myself. Even so, my chances of taking advantage of her again were dashed. Wu Lili was muttering as she dressed, ¡°Stupid blind guy, miserable blind¡­¡± When she was ready to leave, she suddenly said to me, ¡°Hmph, I never expected your ¡®thing¡¯ to be so big.¡± ¡°But, wasted on a blind man like you, it¡¯s a total shame.¡± ¡°Let me warn you, if you speak a word of today¡¯s events, I won¡¯t let you off, hmph!¡± After that, she stormed off. Watching Wu Lili¡¯s retreating figure, I was dumbfounded for quite some time. All the women I¡¯d encountered recently, there hadn¡¯t been one I couldn¡¯t take. But I hadn¡¯t expected to stumble with her. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The more it was like this, the more it ignited my desire to conquer. And the issue with Wu Lili¡¯s chest, it¡¯s not something that can be completely resolved with just one massage. She¡¯s had a taste of pleasure this time, it surely won¡¯t be long before she comes looking for me again. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely make this woman sing conquest under my hips! ¡°Hey, Xu Tian, did you bully Miss Wu? She looked kind of angry when she left,¡± Wang Xiru entered with a cheerful laugh, her enchanting eyes suspiciously scanning me. ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯m a professional massage therapist.¡± I laughed nervously. Wang Xiru rolled her eyes, asking with a deeper meaning, ¡°So, who do you think has the better figure, me or Wu Lili?¡± This was an impossible question to answer. ¡°Sister Xinru, in my heart, your figure is the best, no one can compare to you!¡± I answered with utmost sincerity. Listening to my response, she giggled, then sat down on my lap and wrapped her arms around my neck. During our time together, we had already become very intimate, but I was still somewhat unaccustomed to her forwardness. ¡°Little Tian, my legs are a bit sore, could you give them a rub for me?¡± ¡°Of course, Sister Xinru, please lie down on the bed.¡± Looking at her seductive face, I swallowed hard. Wang Xiru didn¡¯t say much, obediently lying down in the spot where Wu Lili had just been, even with the residue of Wu Lili¡¯s body fluids still there¡­ Today she was wearing a white lace panty, and as my hands gently kneaded along her smooth legs, she couldn¡¯t help but let out moans of ecstasy. Soon, the middle of the panty became wet, revealing a distinct trace. This scene had the fire burning inside me flare up in an instant. Added to the discomfort Wu Lili had stirred up earlier, my manhood swelled up again. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the rush? You¡¯re tearing it, how am I supposed to go out after?¡± Seeing me hastily tearing at her panty, she scolded with a coy voice and gently pushed me away, then she went ahead and took off the panty herself. ¡°Start with the massage, make me feel good, and later¡­ whatever you want, I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± Saying this, she turned over, her dark hair cascading down her impeccable back, looking incredibly tempting. Especially those full, perky buttocks, they made me breathe faster, itching to take her from behind right then and there¡­ Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: 60 chapters Chapter 60: 60 chapters I took a deep breath, for now, this was our private space, and I wasn¡¯t afraid of being disturbed. So I suppressed the urge within my heart and placed my hand on her thigh, beginning to knead it with practiced ease. ¡°Mmm¡­ comfortable, it feels really good.¡± ¡°Mmmhmm, that¡¯s the pressure¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, you¡¯re really too amazing, I¡¯ve never felt so good, I¡¯ve found that I can¡¯t do without you now¡­¡± Wang Xiru was moaning in pleasure under my touch, her voice a mix of comfort and unclear murmurs of seduction. Whether it was Aunt Wu, Liu Qingxue, or Yang Yaxue, when I saw them, it was merely to possess their bodies. But my feelings for Wang Xiru were different. From the moment I saw her, I wanted to marry her and make her my wife, I wanted to be her man and protect her for a lifetime. I took a deep breath, leaned down, and with my warm tongue, tenderly kissed her body. Inch by inch, from her back, all the way down to her thighs¡­ ¡°Mmm¡­ mmmhmm¡­ Little Tian, no, stop, it¡¯s so ticklish, I can¡¯t take it¡­¡± Her delicate body tensed and occasionally trembled, as the intoxicating moans from her lips never ceased. At last, I parted those uplifted buttocks, and saw that the crease in between was already completely wet, opening and closing as if it couldn¡¯t wait to be filled. I swallowed hard and extended my tongue to give it a gentle lick. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± In an instant, Wang Xiru¡¯s body arched straight, her legs tightly clasped together, and more fluids flowed out along that gap. I was stunned, this was the first time I had seen her so overflowing, so eager. Although I had made her mine, every time was a new experience of passion for me. Perhaps, that was the real reason for my obsession with her. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, no, I can¡¯t take it, stop¡­ stop now.¡± Suddenly, she sat up abruptly, throwing her arms around me, her hands frantically searching over my body, her wanton cries echoing in my ears like divine music. She was a pitiable woman, so young yet condemned to a life without her husband¡¯s warmth, enduring the agony of a lonely boudoir even though she was married. At that moment, I felt sacred for at least I could bring her happiness, let her enjoy the pleasure a woman should. ¡°Little Tian, I¡­ I want it, give it to me now¡­¡± Gasping for breath, she fumbled for my zipper, desperate for me to satisfy her. ¡°Ding-a-ling-a-ling¡­¡± However, just then, the mobile phone beside her began to ring. I glanced at it, it was Liu Chao, her husband. Watching the phone ring continuously, Wang Xiru¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and after a moment of hesitation, she answered the call. Thinking of the fact that this woman didn¡¯t belong to me, a fire instantly surged up in my heart. ¡°Liu Chao, what¡¯s up? Is there a problem?¡± Wang Xiru asked with a tremble. Just then, I entered her body in one smooth motion. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The instant pleasure made her let out an utterly satisfied cry. But she didn¡¯t blame me, she just gave me a resentful look with allure burning in her eyes. ¡°Nothing much, I just accidentally twisted my foot. What do you want? If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± My member still inside her, the feeling of playing with Liu Chao¡¯s wife right under his nose was incredibly satisfying to me. ¡°What? You¡­ you¡¯re going to come to the gym to see me?¡± Wang Xiru suddenly sat up straight, clearly startled. I too immediately halted, daring not to move another inch. If we were caught by Liu Chao, it would all be over. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t come, I¡¯m not at the gym, I¡­ I¡¯m heading home right away, let¡¯s meet at home.¡± After she spoke, she hastily ended the call and then pushed me away. ¡°Little Tian, no¡­ it won¡¯t work now, Ah-Chao is coming back, we must head home immediately.¡± ¡°Even though I don¡¯t love him anymore, but¡­ I don¡¯t want him to find out about us just yet.¡± I smiled wryly and nodded, silently withdrawing from her body, feeling a mixture of loss and rage, unsure how to describe my emotions at that moment. Although the thrill of an affair was exciting, it also left me feeling stifled. When will I truly have her all to myself? ¡°Little Tian, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be mad. In your sister¡¯s heart, I love only you.¡± Perhaps sensing my dejection, she drew close and softly kissed me there, ¡°When Liu Chao leaves, your sister¡­ will make it up to you.¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Actually, when I think about it, I¡¯m really just an outsider. All things considered, I haven¡¯t even known Wang Xiru for a month. I should be content with having truly possessed her body; what¡¯s there to be despondent about? ¡°Sister Xinru, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s hurry up and pack up to go home.¡± I forced a smile, and silently pulled up my pants. Then, Wang Xiru helped me tidy up the massage room, preventing anyone who came in later from noticing anything. When we got home, my eyes instantly caught a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette. He was as handsome as the man in the wedding photo. While I sized him up, he was also sizing me up. That¡¯s when Xinru reacted first, quickly going over to wrap her arms around his neck and planting a kiss on his face, smiling as she said, ¡°Husband, this is Xu Tian, the guy I told you about last time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found him a job now, at my gym, as a massage therapist.¡± Although she appeared very enthusiastic, I knew it was all just a fa?ade. ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Chao.¡± I greeted him with a smile. However, Liu Chao just snorted coldly, showing no intention of acknowledging me. Somehow, I always felt like he harbored a lot of hostility towards me. Aunt Wu seemed to sense something and came over to take my hand, ¡°Little Tian, come on, help Auntie wash dishes in the kitchen.¡± As I followed her into the kitchen, she whispered to me, ¡°Little Tian, while Ah-Chao is home, I can¡¯t continue with you¡­ that thing. Just be patient; he¡¯ll leave in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Then, when I get the chance, I¡¯ll¡­ have a taste of what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± I nodded silently, noncommittally murmuring a response. With this man at home, I had to keep my distance from both Aunt Wu and Sister Xinru, and avoid giving away even the slightest clue. Otherwise, if we were discovered, all three of us would be doomed. At dinner, as I watched the three of them chatting warmly and enjoying themselves, I couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. But right after, I felt balanced again. After all, Sister Xinru was already my woman; I could play with her whenever and however I wanted. And Aunt Wu was just one step away. Being served by two such beauties, I considered myself much more fortunate than Liu Chao. After dinner, Aunt Wu and Wang Xiru went to clean up while Liu Chao called me out to the balcony. ¡°You smoke?¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± He pulled out a cigarette, placed it in my mouth, and lit it for me. I took a heavy drag, feeling a vague sense of foreboding. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You can fool my wife and mother-in-law, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± At those words, my heart skipped a beat and the fingers holding the cigarette trembled. Could it be¡­ he knew about my eyesight? That shouldn¡¯t be the case; he just got back, and I hadn¡¯t slipped up. ¡°You just want to freeload in my house without paying rent, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being blind, I would¡¯ve kicked you out a long time ago,¡± Liu Chao said fiercely. Relieved, I realized he was talking about this. Internally I laughed, thinking I had done far more than just mooch off food and shelter; I had even slept with his wife for free. I remained silent, just standing there quietly. Perhaps because I didn¡¯t engage with him, Liu Chao eventually gave me a hard stare before turning around and going back inside. I smirked to myself and fumbled back to my room. But no sooner had I laid down than I heard suggestive noises coming from Wang Xiru¡¯s room. ¡°Hehe, honey, I¡¯ve missed you so much; I can¡¯t wait any longer. Quick, take off your clothes. I want you now.¡± ¡°Ah, what are you doing? You always get me so worked up, but you last such a short time; in the end, I¡¯m the one who suffers,¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s voice was tinged with frustration. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you this time, trust me.¡± Then came a rustling sound of clothes being removed. Hearing that, how could I sleep? I quietly left my room and went out to the balcony. From the balcony, I could clearly see into Wang Xiru¡¯s bedroom. Wang Xiru always said Liu Chao was not good in that department, but I was curious to what extent he was lacking. So, I held my breath, crouched by the balcony window, and looked in that direction. The moment I looked, my eyes widened in shock¡­ Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Liu Chao was fiddling with his limp thing in one hand, while the other was greedily kneading Wang Xiru¡¯s peachy behind. Wang Xiru bit her lip lightly, her face slightly blushed with a spring-like eagerness in her eyes as she moaned, ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah-Chao, you¡¯re making me so uncomfortable, can you even do it, hurry up¡­ I¡­ I want it.¡± Seeing her like that, I suddenly felt a bit jealous, for some reason. Perhaps she was thinking about my firmness and thickness at this moment. She certainly wished Liu Chao could be more effective. ¡°If you really can¡¯t, let¡¯s just forget it,¡± Wang Xiru pouted, her eyes full of resentment. Liu Chao chuckled, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t rush, it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Although he said that, I clearly saw that his thing was still limp, utterly devoid of fighting spirit. As he spoke, he reached his hand towards the deeper part between Wang Xiru¡¯s legs. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± With Liu Chao¡¯s teasing, she instinctively twisted her body, and the tempting peach on her chest trembled. Liu Chao¡¯s hand was constantly moving in that secret area, and Wang Xiru¡¯s facial expression grew increasingly wanton, her eyes slightly squinted; it was hard to tell if she was in pain or pleasure. Watching the scene unfold, I swallowed hard, my thing down there gradually swelling. ¡°Mmm¡­ faster, hurry up.¡± At this point, Wang Xiru clearly became more frustrated. Liu Chao was all sweaty not because of her praise, but thankfully, his thing had hardened somewhat. ¡°Here it comes, wife, let¡¯s start.¡± Saying that, he pulled out his fingers and thrust powerfully. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Wang Xiru furrowed her brow slightly, subconsciously letting out a moan. I widened my eyes, staring intently at the two of them. However¡­ once inside, Liu Chao seemed to freeze, motionless. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not failing again, are you?¡± ¡°How could I, wife? Let¡¯s go to the window, it¡¯s more thrilling,¡± Liu Chao said with a sly grin. Wang Xiru was startled, quickly waving her hands, ¡°No no no, we can¡¯t, it would be so embarrassing if Xu Tian knew.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Xu Tian is blind, he can¡¯t see; besides, we¡¯re legally married, why worry?¡± So, without caring whether Wang Xiru was willing or not, he carried her to the window, and then he started moving. ¡°Mmm, mm¡­¡± Wang Xiru clamped her mouth shut, emitting a series of moans. Those suppressed cries of hers made me feel incredibly restless. But just then, Liu Chao¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and then he went still. Seeing this, I almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Though I knew Liu Chao was incompetent, I never thought he was this useless. Was that just one minute and then done? Wang Xiru pouted, clearly very dissatisfied. It makes sense, really, the flame of desire had just been ignited and was abruptly snuffed out; surely, it must have been terribly frustrating. Yet Liu Chao still had the cheek to ask, ¡°How was it wife, am I incredible?¡± Wang Xiru turned around, giving him a bitter smile. I could tell, her smile was forced. Clearly, she was not satisfied. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine, if it had been me just now, could I have made her ecstatic with desire? Now I understood her suffering; a woman who had long been unsatisfied, how could she contain herself after experiencing my potency? While they were cleaning up the mess, I quietly returned to my room. Wang Xiru¡¯s soul-stirring moans echoed in my mind, keeping me awake all night. Several times I considered sneaking into Aunt Wu¡¯s room to relieve myself, but I worried Liu Chao might discover me, so I had to endure. The next morning, as usual, Wang Xiru took me to the gym. In the underground parking lot, just after she parked the car, I tentatively asked, ¡°Um¡­ Sister Xinru, Brother Chao really can¡¯t do it?¡± On hearing my words, she was taken aback, then gave a wry smile, ¡°You heard everything last night?¡± I thought to myself, it wasn¡¯t just hearing, I saw everything clearly. But I swallowed my words at the last moment; after all, I still needed to continue pretending to be blind and couldn¡¯t give myself away. So I just nodded, ¡°Mmm, Sister Xinru, you¡­ must have been very uncomfortable last night?¡± When I asked this, her face immediately flushed as she looked at me with a resentful gaze, ¡°Ah¡­ if only he were half as strong as you, I would be content, but, ah¡­¡± ¡°Right, you know how to do Chinese massage, right? Later, help me check what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Although I was very reluctant, as Liu Chao was technically my rival in love, I couldn¡¯t directly refuse, so I reluctantly nodded. ¡°Sister Xinru, we still have some time now, why don¡¯t we¡­ try it here?¡± Before she could react, my hand was already reaching for her firm peach¡­ Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 The occasional passing vehicles brought us an extreme sense of excitement. Even more thrilling than the first time. ¡°Sister Xinru, are you really yearning for it now?¡± My finger was rubbing her secret spot, while I leaned close to her ear and whispered. ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian, don¡¯t¡­ not here, what if we get caught¡­¡± She was breathing heavily, looking at me with pleading eyes, seemingly worried, but as I continued to tease her, the fire of desire inside her had completely ignited, and her rationality was slowly slipping away. Finally, she couldn¡¯t resist any longer and climbed over from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The instant ecstasy made both of us involuntarily let out a sound of satisfaction. In this electrifying atmosphere, she soon reached the peak, satisfied by my efforts. ¡°Phew¡­ Little Tian, you really make your sister fall in love with you.¡± She was panting, her face flushed, and the allure in her eyes had not completely faded. Looking at her like this, I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sister Xinru, between me and Brother Chao, who¡¯s better?¡± ¡°Do you even have to ask? Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± Wang Xiru sighed softly, ¡°Compared to you, he¡¯s just useless.¡± ¡°Only with you, can I truly experience the joy of being a woman.¡± Hearing this, my vanity was greatly satisfied. After all, which man doesn¡¯t like to be praised by a woman for being remarkable? ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll clean you up¡­¡± With that, she moved off me and started carefully licking off the residue with her mouth. After we were both clean, we started to tidy up our clothes. That¡¯s when she suddenly asked, ¡°Hey Little Tian, when you have some time, could you check what¡¯s wrong with Liu Chao? He used to be pretty good when we first got married, but ever since he came back from a trip abroad, he hasn¡¯t been the same.¡± ¡°Actually, Brother Chao¡­¡± I hesitated for a moment, as I had already carefully observed him. From Liu Chao¡¯s complexion and the coating on his tongue, it was clear he was suffering from kidney deficiency. With the skills I learned from my grandfather, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to help him recuperate his health. But at this moment, I had selfish thoughts. After all, if Liu Chao were to recover, then Wang Xiru wouldn¡¯t think of seeking me out anymore. However, the healer has a parental heart, and I am also half a traditional medicine doctor. To not save a dying man would betray my grandfather¡¯s teachings. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Liu Chao? Go on,¡± Wang Xiru urged as I paused mid-sentence. ¡°Brother Chao has kidney deficiency.¡± ¡°What? Kidney deficiency? How is that possible¡­ He goes abroad, comes back a few times a year, and sometimes he doesn¡¯t even touch me.¡± ¡°How could he have kidney deficiency?¡± Hearing my words, she frowned slightly, deep in thought. ¡°Sister Xinru, kidney deficiency isn¡¯t a big issue. When you have time, you could take him to see a traditional medicine doctor to get some herbs. With a few years of treatment, he should be able to recover.¡± By now, that was all the help I could offer. As for the reason behind Liu Chao¡¯s kidney deficiency, I had a pretty good guess. Even though he wasn¡¯t with Wang Xiru, it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t seek out other women. The women abroad are fierce; too much play would naturally lead to kidney weakness. ¡°Alright, thanks, Little Tian.¡± Wang Xiru sighed helplessly, a silent exhale of breath. After we had collected ourselves, she led me to the fitness center. In the time that followed, just like usual, I stayed in the fitness center. When people came looking for a massage, I would work. If not, I rested. But to my surprise, at dinner, Liu Chao proposed that for the next few days, he would take responsibility for driving Wang Xiru and me to and from work. Despite my reluctance, it was hard to say no. It meant that the time I had with her was going to be even less. Even if I no longer had Sister Xinru¡¯s company, I could still chat with the mature and sexy Liang Lu, and occasionally steal glances at those beautiful women coming in for a workout, making all kinds of tempting moves. If I felt lonely, I could go find Liu Qingxue. Life was not too boring after all. But seeing those women with lovely figures, fair skin, who didn¡¯t need to worry about life, I felt somewhat inferior. If only I had studied hard in the past, perhaps now I could have had one of them. For some reason, an image suddenly popped into my mind. The school flower, Yang Yaxue! Since our last encounter, she hadn¡¯t been back to this gym. I wondered if she was afraid of feeling embarrassed to see me, or if she was otherwise occupied. Until this day, when she came to the gym with two girls of similar age, both equally youthful and beautiful¡­ Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: 64 Chapter 64: 64 However, what disappointed me was that she seemed to have no intention of coming to look for me, she did not even greet me. I forced a smile, thinking how ridiculous I was. She was a wealthy young lady, and me? Just a poor kid from the countryside. Was a toad lusting after swan meat? What I didn¡¯t expect, however, was that after the workout, she actually walked into the massage room with those two girls. ¡°Qingqing, Nian Nian, this is the massage therapist I mentioned to you before, Xu Tian.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really skilled. Next time you want a massage, you can come here and try him out,¡± Yang Yaxue said with a smile. The two girls sized me up and down, their eyes full of disdain. Obviously, they didn¡¯t think much of me. ¡°Alright, then start with the massage, we are heading back,¡± they said. The two girls said goodbye to Yang Yaxue and strutted out. Yang Yaxue first looked outside the door as if making sure there was no one around before finally closing the door. ¡°Yaxue, you¡¯re here.¡± I greeted her with a smile. Because she had just finished working out, she was still wearing yoga pants, which perfectly outlined her round, perky buttocks. Her upper body was covered with a simple white tank top, and every time she bent down, one could see the fully developed peach from the neckline. Paired with her rosy, dainty face, she was absolutely stunning. Even in a gym filled with beautiful women, she definitely ranked at the top. She just quietly looked at me, her breathing gradually becoming rapid, not knowing what she was thinking inside. After a while, she suddenly said, ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, my arms are a bit sore, could you massage me?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± I swallowed hard, how could I miss this chance to get close to her? This time she was much more open, not waiting for me to say anything, she took off her tank top herself and quietly lay on the massage table. But just when I was ready to admire her beautiful body, I was suddenly stunned. I clearly saw noticeable bruises with distinct finger prints on her both upper arms. Clearly, they were caused by strong pressing. Although I noticed something was wrong, I didn¡¯t dare to ask directly, because in her eyes, I shouldn¡¯t have seen it. So I deliberately pressed my hand onto the bruised area. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Instantly, Yang Yaxue cried out in pain, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Yaxue, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt here?¡± I asked, pretending to be surprised. When I asked, her eyes suddenly welled up with tears, she choked up, ¡°It¡¯s all my boyfriend¡¯s doing, he¡¯s not human, he¡¯s just a bastard!¡± Hearing this, I quickly asked, ¡°What did he do to you?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Her words stopped midway as she suddenly halted. ¡°Xu Tian, let¡¯s not talk about it, okay? Just¡­ massage me.¡± I took a deep breath, ¡°Okay.¡± Since she was reluctant to say more, it wasn¡¯t right for me to ask further, so I began to focus on massaging her seriously. However, as my fingers touched her tender flesh, and inhaling the scent emanating from her body, I started getting restless especially down there, as it began to swell gradually¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Soon, she noticed my bulging crotch and couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, her face instantly turned red, ¡°Oh, Xu Tian, your¡­ that thing¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sorry Yaxue, your skin is so smooth, and you smell so nice, it¡¯s really too tempting. I¡­ I can¡¯t control myself!¡± I said sadly as I quickly explained. I thought she would be angry, but her subsequent reaction caught me off guard. ¡°Am I really that tempting?¡± She bit her lip hard, her eyes occasionally drifting to my crotch. Finally, as if she made a decision, she bravely reached out with her delicate fingers and gently touched my bulge. Just that small action instantly excited me, and I swelled even more below. ¡°Xu Tian, I don¡¯t know why, but ever since last time, I keep thinking of you,¡± she said. As she spoke, her soft hand gently caressed my pants. Her seductive tone made me all hot and bothered. I really wanted to pin her down on the bed, to be her first man. Just then, voices suddenly came from outside, instantly sobering us up. Yang Yaxue quickly withdrew her hand, her little face blushing intensely, bashful beyond measure, like a child caught doing something wrong. I saw her reaction, and it only made me harden even further¡­ Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: 65 Chapter 65: 65 ¡°Xu Tian, you men, once you meet a woman, do you only think about doing that?¡± She fell silent for a moment, then suddenly asked that. I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, awkwardly scratching my head, ¡°It¡¯s a normal reaction. You are so beautiful; if I didn¡¯t react, would I still be a man?¡± Hearing me say that, she silently nodded, a hint of loneliness flashing in her eyes. I sensed something was wrong with her mood, so I tentatively asked, ¡°Why have you stopped talking? Are you blaming me for being unreasonable?¡± ¡°No, not you, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because I thought about my boyfriend, Zhao Zhihao.¡± Yaxue¡¯s eyes reddened, as she choked up and said, ¡°Last night, I took the initiative to book a room, wanting to give myself to him for real¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± I felt somewhat disappointed. It looked like taking the school flower¡¯s first time was out of the question. ¡°He did come, but¡­ but he couldn¡¯t get hard at all.¡± ¡°I even took the initiative to seduce him, performing those shameful acts, and he¡­ still couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Saying this, she even scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Later, he got angry out of embarrassment, using his fingers to torment me, even making me¡­¡± Saying this, she seemed to realize she had misspoken, her face instantly flushing red, and she stopped speaking. Even though she didn¡¯t continue, I could imagine her boyfriend must have done awful things to her. It seemed, the bruises on her arms must have come from that. ¡°That bastard, that¡¯s too much!¡± I was really angry. He couldn¡¯t perform himself, yet turned it around to blame someone else? Yaxue¡¯s boyfriend, he¡¯s really nothing but trash. And to lay his hands on such a tempting girl, how could he do that? ¡°Xu Tian¡­ do you really find me very tempting?¡± Yaxue asked, tears in her eyes, trembling. Without a second thought, I nodded, ¡°Yes, very tempting.¡± ¡°Then why couldn¡¯t that bastard just do it?¡± she said, and suddenly started crying. I¡¯m most afraid of seeing a woman cry, and was somewhat at a loss at the moment. Just as I was thinking of how to comfort her, she suddenly sat up, wrapped her arms around my neck, and those sexy lips blocked mine. It seemed she needed to prove her worth on me. Before I could react, her wet, slippery tongue darted into my mouth, tangling with mine. I instinctively held her delicate body tightly, greedily savoring the sweetness in her mouth, my hands frantically groping around her body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I touched her, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a seductive moan from her nose, her previously relaxed body instantly tensed up. Until we were almost suffocating, only then did she let me go, her seductive eyes filled with allure. ¡°Xu Tian, let¡­ let me become a real woman¡­¡± she looked at me with desire, her voice trembling. With no words left, I, like a wild beast, pushed her underneath me, frantically ripping off her clothes. In that moment, only one thought remained in my brain. It was to completely possess her! ¡°Thud thud thud¡­¡± But just when I was about to take off Yaxue¡¯s pants, suddenly there was a knocking sound from outside. The unexpected noise stunned us both. The next second, Yaxue forcefully pushed me away, frantically fixing her own clothes. ¡°Xu Tian, are you there?¡± Soon, a familiar voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sister Xinru, I, I¡¯m here,¡± I replied, making sure Yaxue was properly dressed before I opened the door. As the door opened, Wang Xiru walked straight in. When she saw Yaxue with a flushed face, she clearly paused, as if she thought of something. ¡°So Miss Yang is here too. I hope I haven¡¯t disturbed you?¡± Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat, a bad premonition creeping up on me. Indeed, I saw a flash of anger in Wang Xiru¡¯s eyes, her beautiful face clouded with gloom. Not good! This woman was definitely jealous. ¡°Well¡­ Sister Xinru, I was just helping Yaxue with a massage,¡± I quickly explained. ¡°Is that so? Miss Yang must be very comfortable, very satisfied, right?¡± As she spoke, she had already walked up to me, reaching out and pinching my thigh fiercely. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, but didn¡¯t dare make a sound. ¡°Yes, Xu Tian¡¯s skills are very good.¡± Whether intentionally or not, Yaxue even responded with that.. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Chapter 66: Chapter 66 ¡°Yeah, Xu Tian¡¯s skills are really not bad, huh.¡± Wang Xiru glared at me fiercely and squeezed out a sentence between her teeth. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. I¡¯ll take you out for coffee.¡± As she spoke, Wang Xiru grabbed my hand and walked out. ¡°Sure, my treat.¡± Yang Yaxue followed without any hesitation. ¡°Come on, Miss Yang, please take a seat.¡± Wang Xiru sat next to me as she spoke, leaving Yang Yaxue no choice but to sit opposite me. ¡°Miss Yang, I heard you and Xu Tian were classmates, right? You must be very close,¡± she asked with a grin. ¡°Yes, of course, we are very good friends,¡± Yang Yaxue smiled. Hearing this, I grimaced. This girl could lie without batting an eye. Back in school, she wouldn¡¯t even give me a straight look, let alone a close relationship. ¡°Hehe, I see¡­¡± Wang Xiru smiled superficially while her hand, sneaked under the table at some point, gripped hard at the thing in my pants. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and instantly stood up. She maintained a calm demeanor, eating cheerfully, while her hand got bolder and more provocative under the table. Yes, she made me feel very comfortable, but at the same time, I was terrified. After all, this was a coffee shop, a public place. Not to mention Yang Yaxue was sitting across from me. Wang Xiru chattered away, pursuing conversation with Yang Yaxue. But the other party obviously didn¡¯t want to engage, or perhaps was a bit tense, replying sporadically and looking utterly uninterested. ¡°Um¡­ Sister Xinru, Xu Tian, enjoy your drinks, I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± At that moment, Yang Yaxue suddenly stood up, giving me a meaningful smile. ¡°Xu Tian, are you free tonight after work? I¡¯d like to treat you to dinner.¡± While speaking, her eyes sneakily glanced downwards. Fortunately, Wang Xiru¡¯s hand had already withdrawn, otherwise it would have definitely been noticed. Hearing that, I immediately became excited. ¡°I¡¯m free, I¡¯m free,¡± I agreed without thinking. But right after I spoke, I regretted it because I could feel the murderous look from Wang Xiru. After Yang Yaxue left, Wang Xiru and I also left the coffee shop. Thinking about Yang Yaxue¡¯s youthful body and her tender mysteries, my heart filled with anticipation. ¡°What are you thinking? Can¡¯t wait, can you?¡± Wang Xiru teased me, her teeth clattering slightly. ¡°Sister Xinru, what are you saying, she and I are just classmates¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly, a bit guilty. By this time, we were back in the massage room. The moment the door closed, she wrapped her arms around my neck, her eyes seductive as she tenderly said, ¡°Little Tian, haven¡¯t seen me in a few days, don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± ¡°No¡­ how could that be, I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± I said seriously. ¡°Hmph, still making excuses?¡± ¡°The way Miss Yang was looking at you, it was practically melting, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°All you men are the same, fickle, not one good thing among you!¡± She spoke more and more aggrieved, her eyes misty, almost crying. ¡°I really didn¡¯t, in my heart, you¡¯re the best!¡± I quickly held up three fingers, swearing an oath. ¡°Little Tian, you know, when I saw you flirting with that girl, it really hurt, like something dear was being taken away from me.¡± She stared at me earnestly, her tone sincere. Seeing her like this, I was stunned. All this time, I thought I was just an outlet for her, a disposable presence in her heart. But just now I realized that, unknowingly, I had occupied a very important place in her heart. This thrilled me because it meant that I had not only won her body but also her heart. ¡°Sister Xinru, I love you!¡± In that moment, any further explanation seemed weak and unnecessary. I hugged her tightly, my hands roaming recklessly over her body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Little, Little Tian¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not a selfish woman, I¡¯m someone else¡¯s wife now, of course I wouldn¡¯t expect you to only be with me.¡± ¡°But I hope¡­ no matter how many women you have in the future, in your heart, always keep a place for me.¡± Under my caress, Wang Xiru¡¯s body grew softer, and she moaned involuntarily, revealing her true feelings to me. ¡°Sister Xinru, I promise you!¡± With that, I lifted her onto the table, lifted her skirt, exposing her long, white, graceful legs and the sexy black lace panties¡­ Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: 67 Chapter 67: 67 But when I felt that mysterious place wrapped in a piece of cotton cloth, I was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Sister Xinru, you¡­ are you on your period?¡± At that moment, I truly wanted to cry but had no tears, because the thing down there was as hard as a steel pipe already, and now I couldn¡¯t do the main event, it was extremely frustrating! ¡°Now you know why I haven¡¯t been looking for you these past few days?¡± She smiled and stretched out her hand, touching my stiffness, and pouted, ¡°Alas¡­ I¡¯ve also been really uncomfortable these past few days, but what can you do, it¡¯s not like we can defy nature, right?¡± As she spoke, she began to lower her skirt. ¡°Little Tian, you¡­ ah!¡± However, soon her face showed an expression of relief, her eyes slightly squinting, letting out comfortable moans. My hand, on her sensitive spot, kept fiddling, savoring the tender touch. ¡°Sister Xinru, we can¡¯t do that, but we can still have some fun, right?¡± I chuckled, and then proceeded to remove her underwear. As I looked at that tender, pink crevice, I swallowed hard, unable to resist a bold thought. ¡°Little Tian, no, it¡¯s dirty!¡± ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± At first, she resisted, but as soon as my tongue truly touched it, she instantly lost her composure, starting to moan and groan. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, stop, stop now.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to taste you, hurry¡­ give it to me.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then!¡± Having her use her sexy mouth on me was certainly something I wouldn¡¯t refuse. So we stripped each other of our clothes and lay down on the bed. Looking at her tempting body, even though I had admired it many times before, it still made me incredibly eager. ¡°Little Tian, compared to yours, Liu Chao¡¯s thing is really like a toy.¡± She held my member, eyes full of desire. I knew she had been just as frustrated as me these past days. Then she stopped talking and simply opened her mouth, slowly swallowing my erectness. Probably because she was experienced by now, she had become much more skilled, especially that agile little tongue, which kept stimulating my sensitive spots, giving me unprecedented pleasure. I was very satisfied, and she seemed to enjoy it too. I don¡¯t know why, but every time I faced her, I couldn¡¯t last long. This time was no exception; under her exquisite oral skills, I quickly reached the peak. Accompanied by an intense shudder, that substance was all released into her mouth. She looked up, her watery eyes fixated on me in fascination. Her mouth was puffed up because she was holding that substance. I thought she would spit it out quickly, considering the taste isn¡¯t exactly pleasant. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± But to my surprise, she tilted her head back and swallowed it all! After finishing, she even stuck out her tongue, licking her lips like she was still craving more. Looking at her lascivious expression, the thing that had just softened rose again. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve made you feel good, now isn¡¯t it your turn to¡­ make me feel good?¡± As she spoke, she slowly spread her legs, revealing her tender area. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back anymore, extended my tongue, and started to stimulate her body relentlessly. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Little Tian, faster, go faster, Sister loves you¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Under the teasing of my tongue, a hot stream flowed out from that crevice. After being satisfied, Sister Xinru lay limply on the bed, still looking at me languidly as if she still felt a sense of loss. But there was nothing to be done, it was her time of the month, and it¡¯s very harmful to a woman¡¯s body to defy that. So, no matter how much we wanted to, we had to hold back. In the time that followed, we just embraced each other, basking in the afterglow of our passion. It wasn¡¯t until after three in the afternoon, when a client came looking for her for fitness advice, that she left. As she left, she happened to run into Liang Lu. Looking at Wang Xiru¡¯s departing figure, Liang Lu slightly frowned, seeming to be a bit puzzled. ¡°Um¡­ Master Xu, Xinru always stays with you for so long, what do you guys do?¡± Upon hearing this, I was taken aback. Could it be that we were discovered? ¡°What else could we do, just massage, manipulative therapies, that¡¯s it.¡± I answered, trying to appear calm. ¡°Oh¡­ then it seems Master Xu is quite skilled.¡± Liang Lu nodded quietly, her face slightly flushed, I couldn¡¯t tell what was on her mind. ¡°Sister Lu, do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? How about I give you a massage?¡± I suddenly remembered her asking me last time if I could treat an issue with her ¡®peaches¡¯. Could it be that her chest was uncomfortable? Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Chapter 68 ¡°No, no need, you¡¯re a man, it would be inconvenient.¡± Liang Lu, with her head down and her face blushing, hastily refused, seemingly unable to let go. Although I really wanted to experience what a woman in her nursing phase felt like, since she was unwilling, I couldn¡¯t force her. ¡°Alright, Sister Lu, if you need anything, you can come find me anytime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liang Lu agreed and then left. I continued working until the end of the day. Liu Chao came to pick up Wang Xiru and me by car, just like before. I wanted to refuse since I had plans with Yang Yaxue that evening. But seeing the dubious look in Wang Xiru¡¯s eyes, I got a bit scared. Sigh¡­ Sometimes having too many women around isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Fortunately, Liu Chao solved this big problem for me. This bastard actually told me to take a taxi back, saying he wanted to take Wang Xiru out for a lavish seafood dinner, and that it would be inconvenient with me there. If this were before, I would have been furious, but now¡­ I couldn¡¯t be more relieved that they were leaving me behind. Because this gave me the chance to be alone with the beautiful school flower. ¡°Xu Tian, I¡¯ve been waiting at the door for a long time, why are you still here?¡± Half an hour after work had ended, Yang Yaxue proactively came over. She was now dressed in a very refreshing sundress, sporting two braids, as innocently cute as ever. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she appeared even more charming than she did when we were in school. Especially that sweet smile of hers¡ªit was absolutely lethal for men. Back in school, I was completely enamored with her smile, but back then, she hardly even gave me a second glance. I couldn¡¯t have dreamed that one day she would ask me out to dinner of her own volition. Dinner was just a start; who knew what other activities might follow? Thinking that I was about to become the first man of the school flower, I was instantly thrilled. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m taking you to eat something delicious.¡± Yang Yaxue gave me a light smile and took my hand, leading me outside. Only then did I see a pink convertible parked below. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t take me to some luxurious hotel but to a very characteristic farmhouse instead. ¡°This farmhouse is very popular, but I¡¯ve already booked a private room in advance, come on.¡± After getting out of the car, she pulled me by the hand into one of the private rooms. I didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled and nodded. Once we sat down, she started eating and drinking with me. Today, Yang Yaxue seemed to have something on her mind; she drank ferociously, surpassing even me. Initially, I thought she could handle her liquor well, but as we continued, I realized she was getting drunk. ¡°Xu Tian, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why can¡¯t that bastard just do it? Am I really not enticing enough?¡± She slurred, draping an arm over my shoulder. A drunk Yang Yaxue, her face flushed, looked even more tempting, like a ripe peach, irresistibly biteable. Especially the glimpse of cleavage from her neckline, it made me restless. I swallowed hard, really wishing I could kill her worthless boyfriend. Such a great girl wasted on someone who couldn¡¯t appreciate her. But that was perfect for me. After all, how could someone like me ever reach a high and mighty school flower? I knew Yang Yaxue must be feeling very hurt and lost, desperately needing comfort. So, I said, ¡°Yaxue, don¡¯t think too much, you¡¯re great, it¡¯s his problem.¡± ¡°Any normal man would be moved by you.¡± After hearing this, she first paused and then put on a seductive look, unexpectedly straddling my lap. In that instant, my heart nearly jumped out of my throat. Our bodies pressed tightly together, especially with my already hard part pressing against her lower abdomen. Her soft peaches pressed tightly against my chest and the breath from her cherry lips brushed my face. Making my already agitated body even more uncomfortable. ¡°So¡­ are you moved by me?¡± she whispered into my ear, drunk. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I nodded vigorously. ¡°Then let me become a real woman, okay?¡± She exhaled fragrantly, her expression even more alluring. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Chapter 69 My heart pounded wildly, what man could resist such a request? Without any superfluous words, I, as if I had gone mad, greedily kissed her fair neck, and my hands roamed recklessly over her body. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± A muffled moan escaped as Yang Yaxue tilted her head back, allowing me to toy with it as I pleased. At that moment, we were like dry tinder meeting a blazing flame, igniting completely. ¡°Xu Tian, hmm¡­ I feel so uncomfortable¡­ so hot¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I want it, give, give it to me, okay?¡± This inexperienced young girl simply couldn¡¯t withstand my teasing, and soon her gaze began to blur. I breathed heavily, clumsily undoing my belt. The moment my firmness sprang free, Yang Yaxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She stared intently, biting her lip lightly, swallowing hard. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ your thing is so big, will it¡­ will it hurt me to death when it goes in?¡± As she spoke, she reached out a trembling hand and grasped it. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her ice-cold hand clutching my burning flesh sent a rush of pleasure through me, making me involuntarily take a sharp breath in. Seeing that she was completely captivated by my strength, I asked with a sly smile, ¡°Yaxue, how does your boyfriend compare to me?¡± She rolled her eyes at me, yet she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she mumbled unclearly, ¡°Him? He¡­ he can¡¯t compare to you.¡± ¡°I used to think all men¡¯s things were like that.¡± ¡°Until I saw yours¡­ I then understood what a real man is supposed to be like.¡± Hearing her words, my vanity was greatly satisfied. So what if I couldn¡¯t win her over with humor? Wasn¡¯t she now submitting to me? ¡°Xu Tian¡­ I, I want to try your thing¡­ hurry, hurry up¡­¡± Desire in her eyes grew more intense, and she couldn¡¯t help but start stroking it with her hand. Then, she left my side and, right before my eyes, began removing her clothes one by one. Especially when she took off her underwear, I was so excited that I almost suffocated. ¡°Xu Tian, I know you can¡¯t see, so come and feel¡­¡± She approached me naked, took my hand, and gently pressed it onto her breasts. I could clearly feel her heartbeat quickening, she must have been very nervous. I swallowed hard and firmly kneaded the peaches in my hands. ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch that, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s so ticklish.¡± When my fingers brushed against her Bud, Yang Yaxue¡¯s body shuddered violently, and she went limp. ¡°Xu Tian, let¡¯s¡­ start.¡± Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t stand the teasing anymore, she led me to the sofa and then lay down. ¡°Here¡­ here¡­¡± Knowing I couldn¡¯t see, she thoughtfully spread her legs and helped guide me to her already moist secret valley. At this moment, my firmness had reached the entrance of the valley, even brushing against the sticky fluid secreted from within her. Stimulated like this, my already erect flesh swelled even more, and it even started to throb. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± With just a light touch, Yang Yaxue¡¯s body trembled, and then a stream of fluid slowly flowed out. ¡°Xu Tian, your¡­ your thing, it¡¯s so hard, so hot¡­¡± ¡°Before, my boyfriend¡¯s was limp and floppy, with no feeling at all.¡± ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t disappoint me, right?¡± Her eyes were seductive like silk, her lips parted slightly, clearly her desires had peaked. Beholding the delicate and tempting body before me, my breath nearly stopped. Sure enough, a virgin¡¯s body was extremely sensitive. No wonder so many wealthy men prefer virgins. I have to say, this feeling was really amazing! ¡°Yaxue, I¡­ I¡¯m going in.¡± Knowing it was her first time and that she must be very nervous, I considerately let her know. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hearing my words, she squeezed her eyes shut tight, her hands clinging desperately to the edge of the sofa, her entire body tensed up with nervousness. I took a deep breath and gently surged my hips¡­ Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Chapter 70: Chapter 70 ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°It hurts, it really hurts, Xu Tian, please, stop now!¡± Yang Yaxue had just let him in a little when she screamed in pain, her face full of agony, her brows knotted tightly. That tight sensation made it difficult for me to move an inch. Even though I hadn¡¯t fully entered, the extreme delicacy and tightness already had me floating on air. This sense of urgency was something neither Sister Xinru nor Sister Qing could give me. If I forcefully entered now, I would definitely hurt her body, and might even make her pass out from the pain. So, further lubrication was needed, to fully relax her body, only then could I enter more smoothly. Thinking this, I took a deep breath and slowly pulled out. ¡°Xu Tian, it¡¯s okay, I¡­ I can endure it¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at me, her little face full of stubbornness. The more she was like this, the less I could bear to hurt her. ¡°Mm, ah¡­¡± I didn¡¯t continue but instead bent down and took her breast bud into my mouth, starting to gently bite it with my teeth. ¡°Mmhm¡­ Xu Tian, that feels so good, mmhm¡­ you make me feel so good, ah¡­¡± She clung to my head with force, her delicate body twisting continuously, and from the enchanting cries she let out, I could tell she was very comfortable. Although she already had a boyfriend, I could assure that she had never experienced this kind of pleasure. The bud of the young girl, pink and tender, small, felt incredible to suck on. As I sucked, I stretched my hand toward her muddy, mysterious place. ¡°Mm! Xu Tian! Quick, touch me, it itches, feels so good!¡± She closed her eyes, the moaning never stopped, and her body began to soften gradually. ¡°Ah!¡± When my fingers pressed on a sensitive area of her mysterious place, her delicate body shook violently, releasing a high-pitched moan¡­ Virgins are indeed sensitive. ¡°Yaxue, hasn¡¯t your boyfriend ever done this to you?¡± I asked curiously, unable to resist. ¡°No! He¡¯s never done this to me.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Xu Tian, aren¡¯t you trained in massage? How¡­ how do you know how to do these things?¡± ¡°Mmhm¡­ it really feels so good.¡± Yang Yaxue slightly raised her head, her large eyes watery as she looked at me, full of puzzlement. ¡°These things don¡¯t require learning; they come naturally!¡± I smirked mischievously. In fact, before coming to this city, I hadn¡¯t known how to tease a woman¡¯s body; it was something I slowly figured out through real-life practice with Aunt Wu and Sister Xinru. ¡°Mm! Ah!¡± She wanted to speak, but I soon made her feel it, ¡°Xu Tian, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, it feels so good¡­ down there it itches, it¡¯s frustrating¡­ mmhm¡­¡± At this moment, I was already continually stimulating her sensitive parts. Not to mention a virgin like her, even a top-notch married woman like Liu Qingxue couldn¡¯t withstand my provocation. Soon, she had completely let herself go, sexy moans escaping her lips non-stop, those tender legs tightly clamped together, rubbing incessantly. My mouth released her bud, slowly kissing down her flat belly. When I reached down there, I saw the area was already a vast flood. I couldn¡¯t help but stick out my tongue and gently lick¡­ ¡°Mm, ah!¡± In an instant, Yang Yaxue¡¯s body shot upright, shaking violently. I smacked my lips; there was no strange smell, but rather a unique sweet fragrance of a young girl. ¡°Xu Tian, I¡­ I¡¯m ready, stop, stop doing that, quick¡­ give it to me.¡± At this moment, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, urging me on. Even when I brought my hardened part closer again, she actively arched her waist, allowing me to keep hitting that wet spot. At that moment, I was excited and also proud. Because I was about to become this woman¡¯s first man, and she was the unattainable School Flower! Although I didn¡¯t have a fascination with virgins, who wouldn¡¯t be thrilled to have such a superb girl? ¡°Ah!¡± Just like before, before I had even entered, she had already started crying out in pain. But this time, I didn¡¯t stop, preparing to take her virginity in one fell swoop. After all, every woman has to go through this sooner or later. Only in this way, could she truly complete the transformation from a girl into a woman¡­ Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: 71 Chapter 71: 71 However, just at that moment, her damn phone suddenly rang. Yang Yaxue was startled, glanced at it subconsciously, and quickly made a shushing gesture at me. ¡°Xu Tian, quick, stop for a moment, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my boyfriend Zhao Zhi calling with a video.¡± Hearing this, I too broke out in a cold sweat. My god, in this situation, if her boyfriend saw this, what would happen then? Without a moment to spare, I quickly withdrew from her body. Yang Yaxue hurriedly put on her top, not even having time to put on her bra, and she was still naked from the waist down. She adjusted her position and quickly answered the video call. ¡°You bitch, where the hell have you been? Why did it take you so long to answer?¡± An attractive face appeared on the screen, but it looked somewhat fierce, and from his voice, he seemed to be drunk. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m dining out, what¡¯s up?¡± she said, pointing her camera at the food on the table. ¡°What dining? Hurry up and come back, I want you now!¡± With that, he abruptly ended the call. Yang Yaxue tightly grasped her phone, her delicate body trembling slightly, her eyes reddened to the extreme, filled with grievance. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Xu Tian, I have to go back now, otherwise that maniac might do something drastic.¡± Seeing her pitiful look, I sighed helplessly. I really didn¡¯t understand what Yaxue saw in Zhao Zhi, why was she so obedient? Could it be that he had some leverage over her? Thinking this, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yaxue, that bastard treats you so badly, why don¡¯t you break up with him?¡± ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t, he secretly took many of those kinds of photos of me and threatened to post them online if I break up with him, so I¡­¡± As she spoke, she began to sob. Hearing this, I was shocked. ¡°That beast!¡± I cursed through clenched teeth. ¡°Xu Tian, I¡¯m sorry, you¡­ must be feeling really uncomfortable now, right?¡± Yang Yaxue looked at me with tearful eyes. Seeing her like this, it felt like my heart was breaking. ¡°No, no problem, I¡¯ll just endure it, it¡¯ll pass. Go ahead and get back.¡± Although I really wanted her right now, I could still distinguish what was more important. ¡°Xu Tian, you are really kind¡­¡± she said with an affectionate gaze and a wry smile: ¡°Not like that bastard, who only bullies me, never considering my feelings.¡± As soon as her boyfriend was mentioned, her face showed a deep disappointment. ¡°Xu Tian, or¡­ I¡­ I could use my mouth to help you finish,¡± she said. Yang Yaxue blushed, lowered her head, and suddenly made this proposal. At that moment, my mind buzzed, staring at her sexy cherry lips, I swallowed hard. ¡°Yaxue, you, oh¡­¡± Before I could react, a warm sensation quickly engulfed me down there. I looked down to see Yang Yaxue already crouching below me, with my thing in her mouth, slowly sucking and releasing. Perhaps because my thing was really big, or maybe because her mouth was too small, her little mouth looked swollen. I thought she must be inexperienced at giving oral, as her movements were very clumsy, occasionally even scraping with her teeth. Still, I was feeling impossibly good. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I closed my eyes, and let out a comfortable moan. Without thinking, I reached out and pressed her head down. You have to understand, this is the high and mighty School Flower, who used never to glance at me directly. But now, she was crouched beneath me, taking me in her mouth. This was not only a physical pleasure but an immense psychological satisfaction as well. Under this ultimate pleasure, I couldn¡¯t last long, and with a shudder, I released everything into her mouth. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a painful expression on her face, and a white liquid mixed with her saliva slowly dripped from the corner of her mouth¡­ This incredibly seductive scene electrified my whole body, making me wish I could have taken her right there. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Unable to stand the taste in her mouth, she ran quickly to the bathroom and began to throw up. It took her a while to come back. ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, I¡¯ll make arrangements to meet you again sometime soon, I¡¯ll book a room where no one will disturb us.¡± ¡°Anyway, his thing doesn¡¯t work; sooner or later, I¡¯ll be yours.¡± After helping me out, Yang Yaxue also said many heartwarming things, seeming rather sorry for me. Today, although I didn¡¯t truly get her, there was definitely some disappointment. But having her give me oral just that once, I was already very satisfied. Sometimes, you can¡¯t be too greedy. Especially her words just now, they really excited me. She was actually going to book a room to take me? What an honor. ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded heavily. ¡°Xu Tian, then let¡¯s go.¡± She took the initiative and held my hand. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Chapter 72 That moment, I saw a happy smile emerge on her face. I knew that I had secured a place in her heart. As for whether it was liking, I didn¡¯t know, but at the very least it wasn¡¯t the disgust of before. Yet the thought of Wang Xiru added a sense of guilt to my heart. But I quickly figured it out, the relationship between Yang Yaxue and me could only be considered that of lovers who took from each other, it simply couldn¡¯t become a boyfriend-girlfriend situation, after all, the gap in our statuses was just too great. ¡°What are you thinking about? Let¡¯s go.¡± She smiled sweetly, and then led me away from the farmhouse retreat. Yang Yaxue drove me straight home, bidding me farewell reluctantly. I knocked on the door, and it was Wang Xiru who opened it. I took a closer look, and saw her family of three sitting there, snacking and watching TV, a picture of contentment. ¡°Little Tian, why have you come back so late? Who brought you here just now?¡± Aunt Wu asked with a smile. ¡°Mom, how can you not see? Little Tian, he¡¯s found a girlfriend,¡± Wang Xiru gave me a sideways glance and said with a tone that was neither warm nor cold. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes widened, and the look she gave me was one of surprise with a hint of loss. In that instant, cold sweat formed on my back, feeling like a sinner. ¡°Sister Xinru, Yang Yaxue and I are just ordinary classmates, nothing more.¡± I hurriedly explained. ¡°Hehe, if you¡¯re in a relationship, just admit it, why can¡¯t you confess?¡± Wang Xiru said sourly, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know, Miss Yang, she¡¯s very pretty and her family is wealthy, a true little rich lady.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s voice sounded dry. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡¯re just a poor kid from the countryside, to be able to cozy up to such a rich girl is your opportunity, you better grasp it,¡± Wang Xiru continued, her voice growing colder. ¡°Tsk tsk, who would have thought, you¡¯re quite lucky, kid.¡± Liu Chao chimed in with a cold sneer. ¡°Little Tian, that¡¯s great news, then. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± ¡°Do you need money? I can give you some,¡± Aunt Wu had recovered her senses, reverting to her elder¡¯s demeanor, even offering me money to help me pursue the girl. At that moment, I almost cried. Indeed, women can be frightening when jealous. ¡°Sister Xinru, Aunt Wu, you¡¯ve both misunderstood, there¡¯s really nothing between Yang Yaxue and me.¡± I explained with a wry smile. But from Wang Xiru¡¯s expression, I could tell she didn¡¯t believe a word. Helpless, I didn¡¯t want to explain any further. After a hasty shower, I returned to my room, lay on the bed, and waited for Aunt Wu to come find me. Unfortunately, I waited until early morning with no sign of her. What was even more devastating was that the next day, I discovered that Aunt Wu¡¯s attitude toward me had turned cold; she seemed to be deliberately avoiding me. If this continued, I would completely lose her, and that was unacceptable. After all, I hadn¡¯t truly won her over yet; I couldn¡¯t lose a woman I had dreamt of over a misunderstanding. But in the following days, Aunt Wu kept avoiding me, never giving me a chance to be alone with her. Wang Xiru, needless to say, was even colder towards me, acting as if we were sworn enemies. Since I couldn¡¯t think of any good solution at the moment, I could only leave them be for now. Only when I was at the gym could I experience the joy of life and the vibrancy of living. Since my arrival here, I had set my sights on Liang Lu, the charmingly sexy married woman. Her mature, voluptuous body, along with the faint scent of milk that lingered on her, had me utterly captivated. So, whenever I had a chance, I would get close to her, chat with her to foster a better rapport, while sneakily glancing at her impressive peaches. Perhaps because of breastfeeding, her peaches seemed extraordinarily full, and that stark white crevasse inspired all sorts of fantasies. At that time, I thought how incredible it would feel to take her ¡°Bud¡± into my mouth and taste its sweet juices. Of course, I only dared to fantasize, since Liang Lu was a very conservative woman. So normally, I was quite respectful to her, not daring to overstep boundaries. It wasn¡¯t until the end of a workday that my chance finally arrived¡­ Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Because Wang Xiru was recently upset with me, she left without calling me after work. Reluctantly, I had to take a cab by myself. In everyone¡¯s eyes, I am still blind, so I needed to keep up the act. As I was fumbling my way out of the gym, I passed by the rest room and suddenly heard a woman¡¯s suppressed cries coming from inside. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ahh!¡± Upon hearing that noise, I couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Liu Qingxue and Wang Xiru had already left; could it be that some woman couldn¡¯t resist and was pleasuring herself in there? Thinking this, I stealthily cracked the door open and peeked inside. I saw Liang Lu lying on the desk with her hand below her body, and I couldn¡¯t tell what she was doing; from her mouth came seductive moans every now and then. ¡°Sister Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Without thinking, I pushed the door open and walked in. But when Liang Lu looked up at me, I was instantly stunned. At that moment, Liang Lu¡¯s blouse was completely unbuttoned, and even her bra had been pulled down, revealing her snow-white, full peaches inside. Even¡­ there was a drop of snow-white fluid about to drip from those two buds. They were really big and white, and especially round in shape. Without exaggerating, among all the peaches I had ever seen, hers were the most beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at them intently, and my breathing gradually quickened. But fortunately, in Liang Lu¡¯s eyes, I was a blind person who couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She initially screamed reflexively and instinctively covered her chest. Once she saw it was me, she relaxed, but her face turned bright red with embarrassment, looking especially alluring. ¡°Master Xu, how come you¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She was about to speak but suddenly bent over with a pained expression on her face. Seeing this, I realized that she must be feeling unwell, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be crying out like that. ¡°Sister Lu, what¡¯s exactly wrong with you? Speak up, you¡¯re really worrying me.¡± I pretended to be anxious as I asked. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ nothing much, just¡­ my chest hurts a bit.¡± When she said this, her face was so red it looked like it was about to bleed. Hearing her words, I frowned, looked carefully at her full peaches and the oozing fluid, and suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°Sister Lu, is it an intermittent swelling pain, like being pricked by needles?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Liang Lu¡¯s eyes widened, her face full of disbelief as she stared at me. ¡°Sister Lu, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you might be having milk stasis due to blocked milk ducts. If the ducts aren¡¯t cleared soon, it might become inflamed, and then you won¡¯t be able to breastfeed when it¡¯s time.¡± I spoke with an anxious expression, making it sound graver than it perhaps was, as only by doing so might I have a chance to touch those peaches I had been dreaming of. ¡°Ah? Is it that serious?¡± Sure enough, she panicked when I intimidated her like that. ¡°What should I do? My baby doesn¡¯t take well to formula milk.¡± Seeing her worried, I didn¡¯t rush to respond; I pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Sister Lu, as far as I know, traditional Chinese massage can promote blood circulation. Perhaps¡­ I could check it for you?¡± Liang Lu paused, shaking her head like a rattle drum, ¡°No, no, absolutely not.¡± ¡°Sister Lu, what are you afraid of, I can¡¯t see anyway.¡± ¡°For us massage therapists, every part feels the same, there¡¯s nothing special,¡± I said, maintaining a serious tone. Liang Lu furrowed her eyebrows slightly, hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°Still not okay. If someone else sees us, they might think there¡¯s something between us. How will I face anyone after?¡± ¡°Everyone has gone home now, it¡¯s just us two. If we close the door, who¡¯s to know?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you, I simply want to help.¡± Seeing that I was about to touch those enticing peaches, how could I easily give up? So I continued to persuade her. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just bear with it and it¡¯ll pass. Don¡¯t bother yourself, Master Xu.¡± Still, she wasn¡¯t persuaded by me. ¡°Well¡­ alright then, come find me if you need anything.¡± Since she was unwilling, I couldn¡¯t force her, so I left the rest room. I must say, Liang Lu is really conservative, but the more she is like that, the more I look forward to being with her. This can¡¯t be called lecherous; it¡¯s just that her treasures are so tempting, any man would think of fondling them upon sight. Just looking at them was so thrilling; what would it be like to actually touch them? Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Actually, I hadn¡¯t gone far at all; I was just standing outside the door of the break room. Because I knew she would definitely not be able to stand it soon. Indeed, it didn¡¯t take long before sounds of Liang Lu¡¯s painful cries could be heard from inside, and it seemed like she was also crying. The thing about breast engorgement is that as long as the fluids can be smoothly expelled, it will soon get better. But if they can¡¯t be expelled, that¡¯s troublesome. Obviously, Liang Lu¡¯s situation was the latter. Listening to her increasingly painful cries, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and quietly cracked the door open a bit to look inside. Upon looking, I saw that Liang Lu was holding something that looked like a breast pump, and those enticing, huge peaches were completely exposed. I didn¡¯t know whether the breast pump wasn¡¯t working or if she didn¡¯t know how to operate it, but after a while, I didn¡¯t see any fluids coming out and instead, her facial expression grew even more painful. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Master Xu, you¡­ why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Just then, she noticed me peeping, and quickly covered up those peaches with her clothes, her face so red it almost bled. Her action was purely instinctive, not even considering that I was blind. From this, it could be seen that she was indeed a very conservative woman, probably hadn¡¯t messed around with other men. The more it was like this, the more it provoked my desire to conquer her. ¡°Sister Lu, I heard your cries of pain; you must be very uncomfortable, right?¡± ¡°If the fluids can¡¯t be expelled, it¡¯s quite troublesome.¡± As I spoke, I opened the door and entered, slowly approaching Liang Lu. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t come any closer, or I¡¯ll be angry.¡± She looked at me warily, muttering, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not a doctor, how would you know about these things?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong there, I studied traditional Chinese massage, and no matter what part of the body it is, I can help you.¡± My face was serious, and as I spoke, I had already drawn close to her, ¡°Sister Lu, let me help you, I mean no harm.¡± At this moment, one has to be bold. So, I just reached out and grabbed those peaches. ¡°Slap!¡± But right after, my face was fiercely slapped. ¡°Xu Tian, you bastard!¡± Her face was red, she glared at me furiously, tears of grievance swirling in her eyes. But she was too enchanting, even when angry, she looked so flavorful. Even so, I still didn¡¯t let go, and even pinched a bit harder. These peaches, which should have been bouncy, felt hard and tense. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°It hurts, it really hurts, let go¡­¡± Just a small action made her tremble in pain, her grip on my arm involuntarily loosened. This moment finally allowed me to thoroughly enjoy these peaches which had haunted my dreams, shaking with excitement. Because the distance was close, I could clearly smell the magical scent mixed with the fragrance of milk emanating from her body, indescribably wonderful. Without any need for further temptation, just the smell alone had my lower body raising a little tent. Fortunately, I was bending over, otherwise she definitely would have noticed. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the pain or shyness, but at that moment, Liang Lu¡¯s face turned extremely red, and she panted heavily, her tone was not as firm as before but rather carried a hint of pleading, ¡°Master Xu, please, could you stop?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to scream.¡± Facing her threat, I didn¡¯t back down but said seriously, ¡°Sister Lu, your problem is more serious than I thought, there¡¯s already a blockage inside. Did you try to express milk earlier? Didn¡¯t it work?¡± As I spoke, I reluctantly let go of my hand. These things can¡¯t be rushed; it needs to be gradual. Especially when dealing with a conservative woman like Liang Lu, I must not be hasty, or it would backfire. ¡°So, only I can help you now, let me massage it, and the milk ducts will clear up,¡± I continued. ¡°But¡­ but you¡¯re a man, how¡­ how is this acceptable?¡± Liang Lu¡¯s face was red, she hung her head low, her voice faint as a mosquito¡¯s. Looking at her delicate demeanor, I swallowed hard. This woman, too damn tempting! ¡°Remember, I am a professional massage therapist, I am only trying to help you heal!¡± ¡°Let me massage you, and you¡¯ll see how skilled I am.¡± Saying this, I placed my hands on her again, feeling the round, full touch, and gradually increased the pressure¡­ Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 ¡°Ah¡­ stop, it hurts, it hurts!¡± I had barely pinched her when she could no longer bear the pain, her watery big eyes almost bursting into tears. Helplessly, I had to soften my grip and began gently massaging around the edge of the peach. ¡°Master Xu, wait a moment.¡± But before I had pressed a few times, Liang Lu called a halt again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is this still not okay?¡± I frowned. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ this feels better than before.¡± Liang Lu said with a flushed face, whispering, ¡°Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll lock the door, otherwise¡­ it would be so embarrassing if someone saw us later.¡± Hearing this, I chuckled to myself. It seemed she was feeling good from my massage, so she wasn¡¯t rejecting it anymore. But this was good too, once the door was locked, I could do whatever I wanted. After she had locked the door, she said nothing, lay down on the bed of her own accord, and even took off her coat and bra, placing her hands tightly at her sides, her eyes tightly shut, looking somewhat nervous. Seeing her do this, I couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Was this consent? Looking at the upright peach in front of me, I suppressed my excitement, trembling as I reached out and covered it again. ¡°Sister Lu, I¡­ I¡¯m going to start; it might hurt a bit, hang in there.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Liang Lu nodded silently, gently biting her lip. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Just as I pressed down, her delicate body trembled, and her cry was no longer as painful as before. I could even clearly feel her breathing becoming more rapid, and the bud on the peach began to stiffen under my kneading. ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡± Perhaps the massage was stimulating her, Liang Lu started to involuntarily let out enticing moans. Probably feeling embarrassed about making such sounds, she bit her lips hard, trying to endure them. But once the sensations hit, how could she endure? Amid her soul-melting moans, my already stiff lower part began to swell more, and my hands unconsciously started to press down harder. As I continued to massage, the two originally firm peaches on Liang Lu¡¯s chest gradually softened. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Liang Lu¡¯s reactions grew more intense, her legs rubbing restlessly, and the moans from her mouth grew louder. The results were very good, after the ducts inside were cleared, a milky white liquid started to slowly flow out from the crevices in the bud, gradually filling the air with a thick, sweet scent. Staring at the liquid continuously flowing out, I swallowed hard, a very bold idea surfacing in my mind. ¡°Ah¡­ okay, enough, stop, stop¡­¡± However, just then, Liang Lu suddenly stopped me, her face flushed, breathing heavily. I was already pitching a tent, and to avoid her noticing it, I instinctively bent down. Unfortunately, just as I did so, her upper body suddenly pushed up as if she was trying to sit up. Thus, my mouth ended up right against her dripping peach. Almost instinctively, I clamped my mouth over that bud. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± Instantly, Liang Lu¡¯s entire body tensed up. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± As I sucked, the sweet liquid flowed into my mouth, truly delicious. ¡°Master Xu, no¡­ stop, let go, ah¡­¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this, you¡­ ah¡­¡± Regaining her senses, Liang Lu struggled desperately, trying several times to push me away. But now her body was too weak to exert any strength. I took advantage of this, greedily sucking. After a short while, I finally let go of her bud satisfied. Looking at Liang Lu again, her whole body was limp like a mess on the bed, breathing heavily, her eyes somewhat unfocused. From my experience, I knew she felt good! ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ you bastard, how could you do that to me? I¡­¡± But she quickly came to her senses, highly agitated. I hurriedly explained, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Halu, it was an accident¡­ but the liquid inside really needed to be released quickly, squeezing with hands is too slow, so I took it upon myself to use my mouth to help you¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, why don¡¯t you¡­ hit me.¡± Saying this, I leaned my face closer. ¡°You!¡± She glared at me furiously, her face alarmingly red. But after a few seconds, not only did she not punish me, she even said something I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 ¡°Um¡­ Master Xu, when you sucked on it just now, I really did feel a lot better. Can you¡­ can you do it again?¡± She whispered, her eyes tightly shut, her body still trembling continuously, and her hands gripping the bedrail fiercely, indicating her nervousness. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Hearing her take the initiative to ask, I didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, and once again bent down eagerly to take the bud of the peach into my mouth. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± By this time, her cries no longer carried any pain but were exceptionally charming and seductive. She pressed her lips tightly together, trying hard to contain her moans. Whether from nervousness or pleasure, her body would occasionally tremble. ¡°Is it¡­ better now?¡± After only a short while, she started to pant, seemingly unable to take it anymore. ¡°Not yet, Sister Lu, your juice is really both thick and sweet, so delicious.¡± I answered, my words muffled, and then I increased the suction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°You¡­ Mmm, ah!¡± Liang Lu was initially taken aback, trying to say something, but was quickly overwhelmed by the blissful cries. There she lay, calling out, her sexy body twisting ceaselessly. At this very moment, the problem with her peach had been completely cured by me, so all she could feel was sheer pleasure. I swallowed the sweet juices in great gulps as if in a frenzied dream. Liang Lu was an extremely conservative woman, and it was evident that she loved her husband dearly. But even such a virtuous wife and good mother was now lying on the bed, letting me take her peach into my mouth¡­ At that thought, the fire within me began to blaze gradually, and I became so hard it felt like bursting, an untenable discomfort. As I continued to massage, Liang Lu¡¯s pretty face was covered in blush, and her low moaning grew louder; her fair and delicate figure began to twist restlessly. ¡°Mmm¡­ Master Xu, stop, please stop¡­¡± Liang Lu looked at me with eyes sultry as silk, her sexy little mouth slightly open, exhaling hot breaths. Reluctantly releasing my mouth I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re making it too pleasurable for me, if you keep this up, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to¡­ to control myself,¡± she said, her face flushed, her voice trailing off. At her words, I got instantly excited and asked, trembling, ¡°Can¡¯t control yourself, then what will happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ oh, stop asking, it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± She shivered, her legs intertwining and starting to rub against each other. ¡°Mmm¡­ Master Xu, no, don¡¯t press there, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Your hands, so warm, making me¡­ feel so good, ah¡­¡± As my hands continued to knead and massage, she was soon overwhelmed with disarrayed passion, desperately shaking her head as she let out soul-stirring moans. Especially when my fingers touched the bud, her body arched, gripping my hand tightly, ¡°Master Xu, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch there¡­¡± Watching her reaction, I was stunned, even somewhat incredulous. Logically, since she was nursing her child daily, the bud should be accustomed to sucking and not so sensitive. Could it be that she was feeding her child her juices in the bottle? If that was the case, it made sense. I never imagined Liang Lu, a woman who had given birth, could still be as sensitive as a virgin. If it were in bed, wouldn¡¯t the pleasure be even more intense? My gaze was fixated on her every move, utterly unable to look away. As I touched her full peach, pausing to listen to her cries getting louder and louder, the thing below swelled to its limit. I couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Liang Lu¡¯s husband, who had such a hot-bodied yet conservative and sensitive woman, truly a blessing from a past life. With that in mind, I couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Sister Lu, does your husband usually use his mouth on that?¡± Liang Lu was taken aback, a trace of desolation flashing in her eyes, and with a look of sorrow she said, ¡°Ever since I had the baby, we¡¯ve been sleeping separately, so¡­ he hasn¡¯t done that with me for a long time.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°No way? With a body like yours, Sister Lu, how can he restrain himself?¡± I was genuinely astonished. In the face of such a superb young woman like Liang Lu, there are men who can hold back? Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a good figure when I¡¯m already past my prime?¡± Liang Lu gave a bitter laugh, ¡°Once a woman has children, she changes. Men always prefer something new over the old; they like the young ones. Who would like someone like me?¡± ¡°Master Xu, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but the reason my husband doesn¡¯t want to be with me is that he thinks I¡¯m too¡­ loose.¡± While she spoke, Liang Lu¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°But can you blame me? Isn¡¯t the child his as well?¡± After hearing her words, I really didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed her husband was really a piece of work. She had a child for you, and you complain that she¡¯s loose? But in my opinion, while a young girl might be tight, a woman who¡¯s had a child has her own allure, right? ¡°Since I had the child, he¡¯s been fooling around outside. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see how he flirts with those interns at his company. I just don¡¯t want to make a fuss.¡± ¡°Master Xu, do you really think I¡¯m that repulsive?¡± ¡°How could that be, Sister Lu? You¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± I blurted it out without thinking. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°Yeah right, you can¡¯t even see, how would you know I¡¯m beautiful? What if I were hideous?¡± Liang Lu gave me a skeptical glance. As she continued to confide in me, our relationship gradually grew closer. I hesitated but couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Sister Lu, actually¡­ it¡¯s possible for a woman to become tight again.¡± ¡°Treat it? How?¡± Hearing this, she suddenly became interested. But then she seemed to think of something and hesitated, ¡°Never mind, I know about that. It doesn¡¯t last long; after the effect wears off, it becomes even looser than before.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Trust me, it¡¯s possible, and I guarantee it absolutely won¡¯t rebound,¡± I declared confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯ve asked around; it¡¯s simply not possible!¡± Liang Lu gave a bitter laugh, clearly skeptical of my words. ¡°Sister Lu, traditional Chinese massage can achieve that effect. I might not know about others, but I can absolutely guarantee it will work for you,¡± I continued. ¡°Really?¡± Liang Lu¡¯s eyes lit up, evidently somewhat tempted. ¡°Sister Lu, listen to me, traditional Chinese massage is miraculous. Just a combination of acupuncture and my technique can show instant results.¡± I was very confident about this, since my grandfather was a well-known traditional Chinese medicine practitioner in our area. Liang Lu furrowed her brows and bit her lip, undecided. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, trusting that she would eventually agree to let me help her. What woman doesn¡¯t want to keep her husband¡¯s heart? ¡°Then¡­ then please help me with it, but I hope you keep this a secret, absolutely not letting anyone know!¡± After a few seconds of silence, Liang Lu finally spoke. Probably thinking about letting a man touch her most private parts, she appeared very shy. If it were at the beginning, she definitely would not have agreed. But now that I had already touched her peach, and even my mouth had been involved, her moral boundaries were gradually loosening. ¡°Well¡­ Sister Lu, let me first cure the peach¡¯s problems,¡± I said. I smiled, looking at the full peach and swallowed hard. It was actually already fine, but I wanted to enjoy it a bit more, as such an opportunity might not come again. ¡°Do you want to continue? You¡­uh! Ah!¡± Initially, she was a bit resistant, but as soon as my fingers began to move, she quickly started to pant softly; her sexy body writhing on the bed. Looking at the seductive body in front of me, a bold idea began to form. Since her husband hadn¡¯t slept with her for a long time, her body must be longing for it. If I were a bit bolder, perhaps I really had a chance to completely possess her! With that thought, I stopped my movements. Noticing that I had suddenly stopped, Liang Lu slowly opened her eyes, her chest still heaving heavily. ¡°Why¡­ why did you stop? Is it done?¡± She asked softly, her eyes showing a hint of disappointment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done,¡± I nodded. ¡°Sister Lu, take off your skirt, I¡­ will take care of down there.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Hearing this, she blushed, unwilling to look at me. I knew then that she was tempted, only her inherent conservatism was holding her back to maintain that moral line. ¡°Sister Lu, trust me; once I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll be as tight as before you had a child. It will surely make your husband unable to let go of you!¡± Saying so, I outright grabbed her skirt, wanting to strip her in one go. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she immediately grabbed my hand, saying softly while blushing. ¡°OK, OK!¡± I suppressed the excitement in my heart, nodded heavily, and waited for her next move.. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: 78 Chapter 78: 78 As her fingers slowly continued downward, the sensual roundness of her buttocks was first exposed, followed by her pair of snow-white, straight thighs. And then, the thought-provoking, mysterious area between them. The enchanting view in front of me made my breathing increasingly rapid. I saw it, finally saw it! Now, I was one step closer to fully possessing this woman. I tried my best to control my emotions, not to get too excited, lest Liang Lu notice something awry. ¡°Sister Lu, just now¡­ did my massage make you feel really good?¡± I asked softly. Liang Lu was stunned, ¡°Why¡­ why do you ask that?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, if you felt comfortable, that¡¯s the biggest affirmation for me,¡± I replied with a smile, almost letting something slip. Because just now, I distinctly saw that there were obvious wet stains on her white lace panties, especially in the crevice, which was particularly conspicuous. However, I couldn¡¯t say that I saw she was wet, because that would give the game away. ¡°It felt good, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co She stopped talking mid-sentence, her face so red it was alarming. I didn¡¯t say anything else, just reached out and touched her enticing mystery directly, pressing down hard. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± In an instant, Liang Lu uttered a soul-melting moan, subconsciously squeezing her legs together. ¡°Master Xu, no¡­ don¡¯t do this, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it,¡± she said, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Sister Lu, you need to take off your underwear too.¡± I withdrew my hand and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts, I just want to help you.¡± Hearing my words, Liang Lu hummed in acknowledgment and then slowly removed her underwear. ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯m ready, you¡­ you can begin,¡± she said. She was clenching her fists tightly, her eyes shut tight, looking extremely bashful. I took a deep breath and slowly slid my hand along her smooth thighs, reaching toward the depths. My movements were slow and gentle. I could tell she was very nervous, and I did this to help her relax as much as possible. But when I looked at her mystery, I was momentarily stunned. Tender! Very tender. And very nicely shaped, too. Honestly, if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would never have guessed that she had given birth before. That shouldn¡¯t be right, could such a woman¡¯s part be loose? Her area was already beautiful enough, and now that it was thoroughly wet, those dark hairs adorned with sparkling droplets, combined with her shy appearance, were truly irresistible. At that moment, my breathing nearly stopped. I really didn¡¯t expect Liang Lu to be this enticing. But I quickly snapped back to reality, trembling as I reached out toward the moist crevice, inching closer. I touched it! Finally touched it! When my fingers brushed against her softness, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Ah!¡± Liang Lu¡¯s reaction was even more intense; she let out a cry of ultimate ecstasy, and then her body convulsed, her delicate area contracting and releasing more fluids. No exaggeration to say, Liang Lu¡¯s body was no less appealing than that of the virgin, Yang Yaxue. That wasn¡¯t surprising, after all, she had been starving for so long, it was normal for her body to be sensitive. ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯m sorry, it has been a long time¡­ no man has touched that place, so I¡­¡± Seemingly conscious of her overly sensual moans, she explained in a low voice, her face still red with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s okay, these are all normal reactions,¡± I replied with a smile, then said, ¡°Sister Lu, there¡¯s a box beside you, could you pass it to me?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Liang Lu agreed and handed the box over to me. Opening the box, I found a row of silver needles inside. This was passed down to me by my grandfather, and it was my first time using it since coming to this city. ¡°Sister Lu, I¡¯m going to give you acupuncture next, you might feel a bit strange, but please don¡¯t move, okay?¡± I said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She bit her lip tightly and nodded silently. I pressed down my excitement and placed my hand just above her mystery, slowly moving downward. My fingers gently caressed along those soft folds of flesh. Just then, my fingers accidentally slipped into the crevice. I explored further, in one smooth motion¡­ Warm, moist¡­ truly comfortable. ¡°Mm, ah¡­¡± Suddenly, she cried out sharply, her body arching. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing!¡± She looked at me incredulously, apparently not expecting me to do such a thing. ¡°Sorry, Sister Halu, I can¡¯t see with my eyes, so I had to use my hand to find the acupuncture point, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I quickly apologized, trying to sound as sincere as possible. Upon hearing this, she opened her mouth but did not complain further; however, there was a hint of wariness in her eyes as she looked at me. I thought that at that moment, she must have realized that my intentions were not pure, but she just couldn¡¯t say it outright. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 I gave a smug smile when she didn¡¯t stop me, my boldness growing by the second, and reached out to press directly on her sensitive spot. ¡°Mmm, ah!¡± ¡°Master Xu, you¡­ mmm¡­¡± She tried to speak, but the desire within her had been fully stirred up by me, leaving her only capable of moaning, unable to form words. And certainly not strong enough to stop me. As I continued to stimulate her sensitive points, Liang Lu¡¯s cries became louder and her breathing more rapid. Liang Lu¡¯s looks were already incredibly seductive and charming, and now with an expression of enjoyment on her face, she was utterly irresistible. Along with her pleasured moans, I quickly inserted several needles, then slid my fingers into the crevice and began moving them, increasing my pace more and more. ¡°You¡­ mmm ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah ah¡­ so, so good¡­¡± Her moans echoed in my ears, her tightness felt in my hand, and that thing of mine below, already stiffened to its limit, was dying to penetrate her right then and there. Now I understood. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co It wasn¡¯t that Liang Lu was too loose below, it was that her husband¡¯s thing was too thin! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liang Lu suddenly cried out, then grabbed my arm and, with eyes like silky threads, looked at me while panting, ¡°Master Xu, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, it¡¯s too, too good. What did you¡­ how did you do that? Why does it feel so good?¡± At that moment, my desire was completely ignited as well. Her words meant she truly found it pleasurable, and was beyond the point of no return. But I knew it wasn¡¯t the right time yet. Good things are worth the wait, and to rush at this crucial juncture would be to waste all prior efforts. With that in mind, I chuckled, ¡°Nothing much¡­ just standard acupuncture and massage.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Liang Lu pouted, then suddenly flicked the protruding front of my pants, her face blushing as she said shyly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem very ¡®standard¡¯¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re aroused.¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± ¡°Master Xu, your¡­ your thing, why is it so big? So hard?¡± As she spoke, her eyes were fixed on the bulge in my pants, a flash of astonishment crossing her gaze. I hadn¡¯t expected her to address it so directly, and my face turned red, wishing I could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. ¡°Actually¡­ you can¡¯t blame me, I¡¯m a normal man. How could I not react to your soul-stirring cries just now?¡± I gave a wry smile, ¡°Sister Lu, truth be told, even though I can¡¯t see your face, I think you¡¯re very sexy, very tempting, really, very flavorful.¡± Hearing my words, Liang Lu was taken aback at first, then suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Master Xu, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed, you¡¯re quite good at sweet-talking a woman despite being young.¡± ¡°If you could see Liu Piaopiao, you wouldn¡¯t say that. She¡¯s much sexier than I am.¡± I repeatedly waved my hands, ¡°No, no, in my heart, Sister Lu, you¡¯re the best. She¡­ feels very cold to me, I don¡¯t like women who are aloof.¡± ¡°You¡¯re young, what do you know¡­ Mmm, ah! Stop, stop it, don¡¯t do it, ah ah ah¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, my fingers darted back inside. This time, I really let go, so it was much more intense than before. She had been starving for so long, her body was already so eager, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to tremble violently, letting out a moan of ultimate satisfaction, her legs clamping down hard, and I felt a hot flow spray onto my hand. I knew I had taken her to the peak. Looking at her content face, I felt extremely proud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it, you know, I¡­ I haven¡¯t felt this good in a long time, so¡­¡± After reaching the peak, she reverted to her previous shy manner, constantly trying to explain to me. She might have been satisfied, but I was in agony. Looking at my stiffened lower part, I trembled, ¡°Sister Lu, I¡­ I want to have sex with you, please¡­ give yourself to me.¡± ¡°Ah? No, no, that¡¯s not okay, I¡­ I¡¯m a married woman now, how could I¡­ do that with you.¡± Hearing this, she instantly panicked, her head shaking like a rattle. ¡°Sister Lu, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, just once, just once I promise, no one will find out.¡± By then I had lost all reason, my mind filled with thoughts of her delicate parts. After saying that, I fumbled to undo my belt, desperate to be upon her¡­ Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 ¡°Master Xu, are you there?¡± However, just at that moment, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. At that time I really felt like killing someone. Damn it. Why does someone always interrupt at the crucial moment? Can¡¯t they come later? Hearing the noise outside, Liang Lu gradually regained consciousness and whispered, ¡°Master Xu, maybe¡­ let¡¯s continue next time? Someone¡¯s here, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to be seen.¡± Her soft, tender voice, coupled with her pitiful expression, truly made me unable to stop. But I could also distinguish between what was more important; in this situation, it was indeed impossible to continue. However, I was not in a hurry. Having progressed this far this time, getting Liang Lu was only a matter of time. ¡°Can you really restore it to be as tight as a virgin?¡± she asked with a blush while getting dressed. ¡°Rest assured, I absolutely won¡¯t deceive you.¡± ¡°I believe you, then¡­ I¡¯ll come to see you again when it¡¯s convenient,¡± she said softly, nodding her head and tiptoed to give me a kiss on my face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± I swallowed hard, my heart filled with anticipation. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Despite how proper Liang Lu usually appeared, once her desires were stirred, she would turn into a wanton woman. That¡¯s exactly why I liked her. After we had tidied up, Liang Lu then opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, I saw a familiar figure standing outside. ¡°Miss Wu, hello,¡± Liang Lu hastily greeted the person and then rushed away with her head down. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite popular here, huh?¡± The woman outside smirked and stepped inside. Seeing her, I was at a loss for words. Of all the women I had encountered, it was Wu Lili who was the most difficult to deal with. I just didn¡¯t expect that she would come to find me so actively. It seemed likely that she had tasted the sweetness from the last massage I had given her. ¡°Master Xu, why aren¡¯t you paying attention to people?¡± Accompanied by a strong perfume scent, the sexy and charming Wu Lili walked in, waving her hand in front of me. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s really hot in this room,¡± she remarked, while unbuttoning her neckline and fanning herself with her hand. As she opened her neckline, a significant portion of her impressive bosoms was exposed, less than a fist¡¯s distance from my face. But I knew this woman¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, so I ignored her. However, I could clearly feel that her attitude toward me this time was much softer than last time. ¡°Miss Wu, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± I asked. Wu Lili rubbed her abdomen. ¡°I might have overdone it with some exercise earlier, it¡¯s a bit sore. Can you massage here on my abdomen?¡± I nodded and gestured for her to lie down on the massage table. As the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy. This time she didn¡¯t make it difficult for me; after lying down, she immediately lifted her shirt, revealing her flat abdomen. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m going to start.¡± Saying so, I rubbed my hands together and slowly placed them on her abdomen. As I gently kneaded, Wu Lili slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Wu Lili cried out. I was taken aback, as I hadn¡¯t really done much yet. Why had she started moaning? I didn¡¯t remember her body being so sensitive. ¡°Miss Wu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?¡± I asked. Blushing, she said softly, ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just too comfortable! Master Xu, who did you learn this massage from? It feels amazing.¡± ¡°Right, I saw Liang Lu rushing out with a flushed face earlier. Was she seeking a massage from you? You didn¡¯t do anything to her, did you?¡± I smirked. Sure enough, gossip is in a woman¡¯s nature. ¡°Miss Wu, what are you saying? I¡¯m a legitimate massage therapist, please don¡¯t insult me,¡± I said half-jokingly. Wu Lili gave me a disdainful look. ¡°You? Come on.¡± ¡°To be honest, you really helped me a lot last time. After the massage you gave, the pain was gone. I truly felt completely relaxed.¡± I ignored her and continued to massage her abdomen. But gazing at those close-by peaches, I couldn¡¯t help myself and began, intentionally or unintentionally, to touch them with my fingers. ¡°Mmm! Ah¡­¡± ¡°Comfortable, really comfortable¡­¡± She squinted her eyes, enjoying my services, continuously uttering sultry sounds. Initially, I could handle it, but gradually, her moans disoriented me, and that thing below my waist involuntarily rose¡­ Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Just when I was unbearably uncomfortable, Wu Lili suddenly grabbed my hand. At that moment, her face was flushed, and her alluring peaches heaved with her intense breaths. Tiny beads of sweat had appeared on the tip of her nose. She reached down to her lower abdomen, smiled, and said, ¡°Mmm, it has to be you. Your massage skills aren¡¯t just for show; I feel so much better now.¡± ¡°Oh yes, I have a swelling on my leg, got it from a knock. Could you help me with that?¡± As she spoke, she pulled my hand onto her fair and silky thigh. My fingers gently glided over her thigh; the delightful touch made my already firm member swell even more. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Wu Lili, as if discovering something, covered her mouth in surprise, her big watery eyes wide open. Then, she actually reached out and poked my crotch with her finger. With a mischievous smile, she said, ¡°Hehe, Master Xu, you¡¯re not being very professional.¡± ¡°Just now you said you were a proper massage therapist, so why have you gotten hard?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be harboring improper thoughts about me, would you?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co I laughed awkwardly, ¡°Miss Wu, blame it on your too-sexy figure. If I didn¡¯t feel anything, that would be an insult to you.¡± ¡°Tsk, smooth talker.¡± She rolled her eyes and suddenly said coldly, ¡°If you dare do anything inappropriate to me, I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± With that, she actually grabbed hold of my thing. ¡°Ow¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± We both exclaimed almost simultaneously. Mine was from pain; hers was from fright. ¡°You¡­ How is it so big?¡± Wu Lili blurted out. But she quickly realized her mistake, her face turned red, and she playfully stuck out her tongue. Honestly, facing this witch-like woman, I was really quite helpless. But her frank and outspoken personality was quite endearing. At least, there was no scheming involved. ¡°Hey¡­ What are you daydreaming for? Hurry up and take care of this swelling,¡± she said, quickly changing the subject. I said nothing, and using acupuncture, I quickly reduced the swelling for her, then applied some specially prepared ointment, which would allow the bruise to fade in the shortest time. It only took four to five minutes to see results. ¡°Miss Wu, it should be working now, take a look,¡± I said as I pulled out the silver needle. Wu Lili looked at her thigh with skepticism, then her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Wow, the swelling really has gone down, and even the bruising has lightened, how amazing is that?¡± She hugged her thigh, examining it from left to right, her face full of joy. That motion exposed her intimate area right before my eyes. Looking at the pink panties she was wearing and the crease they made, I swallowed hard and quickly looked away. This woman was like a rose with thorns, truly fatal. ¡°Master Xu, thank you!¡± Suddenly, she jumped off the bed and then threw her arms around my neck. The next second, she kissed my face. My head buzzed, and I was stunned on the spot. Wu Lili¡¯s lips were thick, moist, and her mouth had a unique fragrance that intoxicated me. Faced with such a tempting creature, how could I let her slip away easily? Even if it was a rose with thorns, I wanted to grasp it in my hand and thoroughly enjoy its splendor! With that thought in mind, I spoke up, ¡°Well¡­ Miss Wu, a single massage session won¡¯t completely fix your peach issue, it needs further treatment.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± She paused, her brows furrowed slightly, and after hesitating for a moment, she lay back down, without a word, unfastening her bra and tossing it aside, then shook her large peaches, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡± Seeing the bud that had become firm, I knew that my previous massage had definitely made her comfortable. Those swaying peaches in front of me made my breathing gradually accelerate. I swallowed hard, suppressing my excitement, and said softly, ¡°Well¡­ Miss Wu, I¡¯ll need to use acupuncture next, and it might be a bit uncomfortable. Bear with me.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re going to use the needle on that?¡± Clearly, she was scared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt. Only this way can we cure it for good, ensuring it won¡¯t hurt again,¡± I reassured her. After my constant explanation, she finally agreed. I then took out a silver needle, located the proper point, and inserted it. ¡°Ah!¡± With just one needle, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan, her toes curling in pleasure, and a seductive expression slowly appeared on her face¡­ Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: 82 Chapter 82: 82 ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you do to me? Why does it feel so comfortable, yet¡­ so tingly and numb?¡± Wu Lili had her eyes closed, moaning and squirming irresistibly on the bed. The seductive scene before me was almost too much, making me swell to the point of bursting. Her intense reaction was, of course, normal. Because the silver needle I had just inserted was precisely on her body¡¯s sensitive acupoint; not just her, even a veteran libertine would be overwhelmed. Although I really wanted to do something to her, I still forced myself to remain calm, constantly reminding myself in my mind not to act impulsively. Next, I began to slowly twist the silver needle with my fingers. ¡°Mmm¡­ it¡¯s so tough, so uncomfortable, Master Xu, please¡­ please stop, I¡­ I feel like there are countless ants crawling all over my body, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Wu Lili¡¯s voice became increasingly intoxicating, and she involuntarily spread her legs. When I looked carefully, I saw that her area below was completely soaked. ¡°Miss Wu, don¡¯t be afraid, this is all a normal reaction.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°Because I need to continuously stimulate your body to promote blood circulation in the peach, to help you recover faster, understand?¡± I tried to explain as clearly as possible, to dispel any doubts in her mind. Honestly, I didn¡¯t need to do this, but I just wanted to see her sultry, panting appearance on the bed. A woman like Wu Lili, probably no man dares to provoke her in normal times. Whether she is a virgin or not isn¡¯t even certain. If she really is still a virgin, then I¡¯ve truly found a treasure. ¡°Mmm¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Just like that, Master Xu, just like that, really so comfortable, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop, keep going, mmm¡­¡± Wu Lili¡¯s body became limp as mud, she just collapsed on the bed, closing her eyes and surrendering to the enjoyment. ¡°Mmm¡­ Master Xu, you¡¯re so amazing, making me feel so good.¡± As the silver needle continued to rotate, her moans grew louder and she couldn¡¯t resist reaching towards the private depths between her legs. I knew very well how potent this method of stimulating acupoints was, it could greatly arouse a woman¡¯s innate desires, rendering her insatiable. Even the most virtuous woman would turn into a wanton slut. ¡°Mmm, oh oh, mmm¡­ Master Xu, fast, faster¡­ mmm!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m dying, ah!¡± Suddenly, Wu Lili¡¯s cries pitched higher, and as her body convulsed, I could clearly see her panties were soaked through with fluids. Fuck¡­ Had she just climaxed from my actions? ¡°Huff¡­ It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve felt this good!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Xu.¡± At that moment, she lay completely spent on the bed, exhaling deeply, her face crowned with a post-orgasmic flush, exceptionally alluring. ¡°I¡¯ve had acupuncture before, but why is it so much more pleasurable when you do it? It¡¯s truly amazing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who is incredible, it¡¯s your body, Miss Wu, it¡¯s too sensitive.¡± As I spoke, I pulled out another silver needle and inserted it into another sensitive spot on her peach. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Wu Lili¡¯s tender body trembled again, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Wu anymore, it feels so formal.¡± ¡°If you like, you can call me Lili, or Sister Li.¡± Upon hearing this, I was momentarily stunned. This woman, who was initially so aloof and acted superior, now actually suggested I call her ¡°Lili¡±? Doesn¡¯t that mean she is gradually accepting me in her heart, even having a fondness for me? ¡°Lili, Lili¡­¡± I tried calling out. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Wu Lili answered with a smile, her expression gradually becoming more lascivious. ¡°So¡­ is it not done yet? When will it end?¡± At that point, she seemed a bit embarrassed about continuing to emit those soul-stirring moans and cautiously asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon, how are you feeling? Any discomfort?¡± I asked. ¡°No discomfort, on the contrary, it¡¯s very comfortable!¡± ¡°I feel as though my body is being constantly caressed by a man¡¯s hands, below¡­ it¡¯s completely wet, itchy, and feels very empty.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly paused, ¡°Master Xu, have you¡­ have you ever done that kind of thing with a woman?¡± At that moment, Wu Lili seemed like a different person, her face full of allure, especially those eyes that kept staring at my bulging crotch, filled with desire. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Chapter 83: Chapter 83 ¡°I¡­¡± I was actually stunned by her question, unsure whether I should tell the truth. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely never done it before, right?¡± ¡°I have a few times, but my ex-boyfriend, he was such a jerk!¡± As Wu Lili spoke, she quietly slipped off her panties, which were already soaked through. I figured it must be because I had teased her enough earlier, making her panties wet, and it must be uncomfortable to wear. She thought I couldn¡¯t see, so she, or perhaps any other woman, could reveal their most shameful side in front of me. But what they didn¡¯t realize was that I saw everything. This voyeuristic feeling fascinated me. I stared intently at that completely flooded mysterious place, a strong urge in my heart to explore it. But we were in the middle of acupuncture, and I couldn¡¯t stop, so I had to endure it. ¡°Lili, what did your ex-boyfriend do?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co So I started chatting with her, diverting my attention. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s a very famous artist, running his own art academy.¡± ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s an animal.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many girls he¡¯s ruined; I hate him.¡± Wu Lili¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. I was stunned, I had no idea Wu Lili¡¯s ex was such a scoundrel. Wu Lili also asked me a lot of questions, which I answered one by one. Half an hour passed like this, and the acupuncture finally ended. Meanwhile, Wu Lili had completely collapsed on the massage table, her lower part already muddy and gaping open. ¡°Master Xu, there¡¯s one more thing¡­ I need to ask for your help.¡± Suddenly, she lifted her head and looked at me with that very seductive gaze, stretching out her hand and lightly brushing past my groin. At that moment, my blood boiled, and I wanted nothing more than to take her then and there. But I held back. Although I knew that even if I did something to her now, she certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse. But this Wu Lili was a siren; messing with her could bring who knows how much trouble? I couldn¡¯t lose an entire garden over a single flower. ¡°Tell me, what do you need my help with?¡± I took a deep breath and asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ down there, it¡¯s so uncomfortable. Can you¡­ help me with it?¡± With that, she pulled my hand and placed it on that moist crevice. ¡°Hiss¡­ ¡± The wonderful touch of that instant made me draw in a breath of cold air. ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡± I nodded heavily, parting those two pieces of flesh with my fingers and slowly probing inside. ¡°Mmm, ah!¡± Soon, she began to moan. As my fingers moved in and out, her moans became increasingly soulful and resonant. In just a few minutes, Wu Lili couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­ Master Xu, the way you touch me feels so good¡­ mmm¡­ ahh¡­¡± Amidst a wave of moans of utmost pleasure, she reached another peak. Although I didn¡¯t truly possess her, I had, in a way, entered her body and enjoyed that ultimate silkiness and tightness. Looking at Wu Lili lying on the bed, her face red as blood, panting heavily, I felt incredibly proud. ¡°Well¡­ Lili, it¡¯s almost time to close up, you should quickly put on your clothes, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t look good if someone sees you.¡± As I spoke, I passed her a wet wipe from beside me. ¡°Do you really want me to go? Are you¡­ not feeling frustrated?¡± ¡°Do you want, perhaps, me to help you too?¡± She gave me a provocative smile, reached out, and slowly unzipped my pants, pushing down my underwear. Freed from their constraints, my already erect member sprang out. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Yours is¡­ really so big.¡± ¡°So men can actually be this thick and strong?¡± Wu Lili, trembling, reached out and grasped it firmly, starting to tenderly play with it. She treated it with the utmost care, as if it was a precious treasure. Then, she started to vigorously stroke it. Already at my limit, with her tender handling, I quickly erupted. Afterward, we each cleaned up. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Suddenly, Wu Lili sighed, pouting with a hint of loss in her eyes. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Chapter 84: Chapter 84 ¡°Xu Tian, to be honest, if you weren¡¯t¡­ blind, maybe I would consider letting you be my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± As she said that, she let out a sigh of helplessness. I curled my lip; this woman actually looked down on the blind? Had she forgotten that it was this blind man who just gave her that ultimate pleasure? But her disdain suited me fine; if I got tied down with a girlfriend like her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to mess around with Sister Xinru or Liu Qingxue anymore. After we cleaned up, she left. She even said that she would come find me again next time. That was completely within my expectations. For women like her, once they¡¯ve tasted the sweetness, they definitely won¡¯t stop. But if she comes a few more times, I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t be able to hold on. Soon, it was time to get off work, and Wang Xiru hadn¡¯t come to find me; I had no idea where she had gone. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Helplessly, I had no choice but to take a cab home alone. When I got home, I found that Sister Xinru and Liu Chao were not there; only Aunt Wu was busy in the kitchen by herself. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± However, she just gave me a glance, her tone quite cold. She wore an apron which still couldn¡¯t conceal her voluptuous figure. Especially when she was bending over to wash vegetables, that sexy round butt made me want to smack it. To be honest, it¡¯s rare for a woman of her age to maintain such a figure. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± I answered with a smile and did not say more, instead feeling my way into my own room. After closing the door, I let out a helpless sigh and crashed heavily onto the bed. It seemed she was still mad at me. Her psychological defenses hadn¡¯t completely crumbled, and now she misunderstood that I had a girlfriend; our relationship would only grow more distant as time went on. It also meant that I had lost my chance to truly have her. Lying in bed, visions of my time with Aunt Wu floated through my mind¡ªthe full peaches, the soul-stirring moans, every moment was unforgettable. ¡°When a man dies, his dick points to heaven, to hell with it!¡± Eventually, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and I suddenly stood up, burst through the door, and charged into the kitchen. ¡°Little Tian, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Aunt Wu, who was busy, looked at me, puffing and panting, and was taken aback. I didn¡¯t speak, but just hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°Little Tian, what are you doing, let me go¡­¡± she began to struggle, but not too forcefully. ¡°Aunt Wu, I miss you, I want you now¡ªyour body, your everything¡­¡± While speaking, my mouth began to kiss wildly on her fair neck. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan, her body gradually relaxing. ¡°Little Tian, actually¡­ actually, Auntie has wanted it for a long time.¡± ¡°But Auntie knows you have a girl you like, and I am already past my prime, I can¡¯t drag you down.¡± ¡°Besides¡­ our relationship will always be in the dark, and Auntie¡­ doesn¡¯t want to be heartbroken later.¡± As she spoke, her eyes reddened, and her voice gradually became choked up. ¡°Aunt Wu, you misunderstood, she¡¯s not my girlfriend, just a classmate of mine.¡± As I spoke, my hands had already reached up to her peaches, beginning to knead them forcefully. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmmhm¡­¡± At my touch, she couldn¡¯t help but let out muffled moans of ecstasy, and her breathing grew increasingly rapid. ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood this time, but what about the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, you will eventually get married and have a family, and at that time¡­ Auntie will still have to part ways with you.¡± She murmured to herself. ¡°Aunt Wu, I can tell you now that no matter what happens, no matter how many women I have, in my heart, there will always be a place for you.¡± Hearing me say that, her body trembled violently, and then she began to sob. ¡°Little Tian, with your words, Auntie is content.¡± ¡°From now on¡­ let¡¯s keep this relationship, okay? Don¡¯t leave Auntie, okay?¡± She suddenly turned around, took the initiative to undo my belt. At that moment, I was ecstatic. Just as I had guessed, Aunt Wu truly liked me, or more precisely, she was fascinated by my¡­ thing. To be able to maintain that kind of relationship with her without any strings attached, of course, I was willing. ¡°Aunt Wu, I love you!¡± My hand slid under her clothes, nudging aside her bra, and my eager hands grabbed a hold of that pair of tender white peaches, toying with the buds. ¡°Ah, oh!¡± She immediately couldn¡¯t refrain from letting out a loud cry. ¡°Little Tian, Auntie loves you too, loves you to death¡­¡± Under my caresses, the fire of desire within her was completely kindled, and her hands began to explore over me uncontrollably. Soon, she reached into my pants, and her warm soft hand found my firmness. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: 85 Chapter 85: 85 ¡°Little Tian, let¡¯s do it just once!¡± ¡°Right here, right now!¡± Aunt Wu looked at me with passionate eyes, panting heavily, her face growing increasingly flushed. ¡°I¡­ I want to, too.¡± My heart was pounding with excitement, especially down there¡ªit felt like it was going to burst, the discomfort was intense. ¡°Hmm!¡± Impatient, she quickly undid her apron, lifted her skirt, and swiftly took off her panties. She willingly bent over the kitchen counter, presenting her big, white bottom to me. She turned her head back, eyes brimming with desire, and tremblingly said, ¡°Little Tian, hurry¡­ come inside, while they¡¯re not home, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s make it quick.¡± Seeing the tantalizing scene before me, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. I pried open her already muddied secret place and thrust forcefully¡­ ¡°Mm, ah!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± In that instant, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a supremely satisfying moan. Her whole body relaxed, her head tilted back, shuddering with pleasure. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co And I¡ªwas feeling unbelievable, gripping tightly onto her swaying breasts. I was inside, finally inside. After longing for so long, being interrupted so many times. Now¡­ I had fully possessed this woman! And she was Wang Xiru¡¯s mother! Not only had I possessed Wang Xiru¡¯s body, but now I¡¯d taken her mother as well. A strong sense of achievement stimulated me to the utmost. I even felt it was more satisfying, more gratifying than the time with Wang Xiru. ¡°Mm¡­ ah!¡± ¡°Little Tian, how¡­ how are you so hard? So, so big¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Actually, Auntie has wanted you for a long time. Every night, as soon as I close my eyes, your figure appears in my mind, fantasizing about doing that with you.¡± ¡°Do you want Auntie?¡± As I moved rapidly, Aunt Wu moaned continuously, spouting nonsense from her mouth. ¡°I want you!¡± ¡°Every moment of every day.¡± I responded breathlessly, kneading her breasts while thrusting with all my might, eager to release the fire I had stored up deep inside her body. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ Little Tian, you, you¡¯re so big, Auntie is going to die of pleasure, Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Auntie has never felt this good before, I¡¯m dying, dying¡­¡± Gradually, she became delirious with desire, uttering shameful words continuously. Just then, a wild thought suddenly struck me. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Tian, call me husband!¡± I commanded. ¡°Ah? No¡­ that¡¯s not right.¡± Hearing my words, Aunt Wu froze for a moment, then frantically shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me that, then I¡¯ll stop,¡± I said, and abruptly stopped moving. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call you.¡± Clearly, at that moment, Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of emptiness and bit her lip tightly, her face flushed as she nodded. ¡°Hus¡­ husband!¡± She called out softly. She was extremely shy, her body tensing up. I could distinctly feel that she also liked this unconventional nickname, as it seemed to give her an unusual pleasure. So much so that her slit clenched around me delightfully like a small mouth, squeezing me to the extreme. At that moment, I almost wanted to howl to the sky. This feeling was too amazing! I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and used all my strength to ravage her body. ¡°Mm, ah¡­ husband, good husband, dear husband, pleasurable, pleasurable¡­ girl is going to die from pleasure.¡± ¡°Ah ah¡­¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s moans soared high, her body arching upwards continuously. It didn¡¯t take long for me to bring her to the peak. Indeed, this woman, lonely for so many years, was really easy to satisfy. As a large amount of fluid flowed out from her slit, she seemed to lose all her strength instantly, her legs giving out, collapsing directly onto the floor. At that moment, Aunt Wu¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her eyes blankly staring at the ceiling, her sexy lips opening and closing as she breathed heavily. After we finished, we cuddled for a moment. Worried that Wang Xiru and Liu Chao might return at any time, we quickly cleaned up the scene, pretending nothing had happened, and continued cooking¡­ Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Indeed, Wang Xiru and Liu Chao had returned very quickly. As usual, we sat together for a meal, pretending as if nothing had happened. Only, after tonight, my relationship with Aunt Wu had undergone a qualitative change. ¡°Little Tian, what do you want to eat tonight? Tell Auntie, and I¡¯ll have it ready for you when you get back!¡± ¡°I want to eat¡­ you, is that okay?¡± I chuckled slyly, and while Wang Xiru wasn¡¯t paying attention, I reached out and gave her plump behind a firm smack. Aunt Wu¡¯s face turned red, and she glared at me severely, ¡°Ay, Xinru is right here, if you keep this up, I won¡¯t be dealing with you anymore.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Auntie, I¡¯m off.¡± Having said that, I left the building with Wang Xinyi. We quickly returned to the gym. But to my surprise, as soon as the door opened, I saw Liu Piaopiao sitting inside. I acted as if I hadn¡¯t seen anything and walked right over to sit on her thigh. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± This startled her enough to make her stand up quickly. ¡°Is there someone there?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I can¡¯t see, I¡­¡± I hurriedly started to apologize, but inside I was snickering. Although I had only touched her thigh lightly just now, that feeling was beyond description. It was because Liu Piaopiao was simply too beautiful, on par with a certain celebrity with the surname Fan. Not only was she beautiful, but her figure was also top-notch. It was just a pity that her personality was so cold, so much so that even after so many days working here, she hadn¡¯t said more than ten sentences to me. ¡°You¡­ jerk!¡± Liu Piaopiao glared at me fiercely, stomped her foot, and left. Watching her leave, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. What is she doing here at my place without any reason? Today, not many people came for a massage, so out of boredom, I closed the door and quietly took out my phone to play some games. After lunch, I locked the door and prepared to sleep comfortably until the end of my shift. Just then, with a loud ¡°bang,¡± the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. ¡°You, are you Xu Tian?¡± Immediately after, three sketchy-looking guys came in; it was obvious they weren¡¯t up to any good. One of them sat on the table in front of me and blew smoke into my face. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you Xu Tian?¡± ¡°I am, what¡¯s it to you?¡± I replied with a calm face, though my heart had begun to race. Lately, I¡¯d had some indescribable encounters with a few married women. This couldn¡¯t be the boyfriend of one of them coming to make trouble for me, could it? ¡°Then cut the crap and hit him!¡± as the man gave the order, the two guys behind him moved to strike. ¡°Buddy, hold on! Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us?¡± I quickly called out to him. ¡°Heh, misunderstanding? No misunderstanding.¡± The man sneered, ¡°Boss Zhao sent us to take care of you.¡± ¡°Blind, remember this for me, some women are not for you to touch, got it?¡± ¡°Stay away from Yang Yaxue from now on.¡± With a wave of his hand, the two goons behind him rolled up their sleeves and prepared to start swinging. ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s that loser Zhao Zhihao.¡± I scoffed, ¡°Just so you know, there¡¯s nothing between me and Yang Yaxue, and even if there was, so what?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s got guts, let him come find me himself!¡± I shot up from my seat, not showing any fear. Because I knew, the more a situation like this arises, the more I had to show backbone. Otherwise, they would think you¡¯re an easy pushover and that they can manhandle you whenever they like. ¡°Fuck! Ungrateful asshole.¡± The lead thug flicked away his cigarette butt and threw a punch at my face¡­ I dodged his fist by tilting my head to the side, then grabbed a cup from the table and smashed it hard onto his head. Although I don¡¯t like fighting, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. After all, when I was learning medicine from my grandfather, I also practiced Tai Chi Boxing. I can¡¯t say I was formidable, but I was certainly more than enough for these few thugs. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, the man clutched his head and staggered back two steps. ¡°What the hell are you waiting for, get him!¡± Following the roar of the leader, the other two came to their senses and picked up weapons to join the fight. What followed was a complete brawl. As the saying goes, one cannot fend off four hands with two fists, and soon I was overwhelmed and went down, curling up and protecting my head, trying to avoid vital areas as much as possible. ¡°Hey, who are you guys?¡± ¡°Security, security, there¡¯s a disturbance!¡± Just then, a familiar voice sounded at the door. It was Liu Piaopiao! Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Chapter 87 ¡°What are you guys doing? This is a gym, not a place for you to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, this is Young Master Long¡¯s territory. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll call Young Master Long.¡± Having said that, Liu Piaopiao actually took out her cell phone for real. ¡°Brother Guang, Brother Guang, maybe¡­ we should just let it go, right? Young Master Long is not someone we can afford to mess with.¡± One of the thugs whispered a few words to the leader. Brother Guang frowned and glared at me coldly. ¡°Fine, Xu Tian, I¡¯ll remember you!¡± ¡°Miss Yang is Boss Zhao¡¯s woman. If you dare to flirt with her again, next time you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With his call, they quickly left the gym. I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and hurriedly got up from the ground. Although I hadn¡¯t been badly hurt just now, I had quite a few cuts and scrapes, and it hurt so much I grimaced. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°Master Xu, shouldn¡¯t you explain this to me?¡± Liu Piaopiao walked in, her eyes full of disgust, even aversion, as she looked at me. She must have understood what Brother Guang said just now, knowing I was beaten because of a woman. I don¡¯t blame her for looking down on me. After all, it is quite embarrassing. ¡°Explain? What kind of explanation do you want? Isn¡¯t it obvious enough, looking at me like this?¡± I gave a bitter smile and rubbed my arm. I didn¡¯t want to use my eagerness to chase after this woman who looked down on me. I thought she¡¯d turn around and leave and then go complain to Liu Qingxue about me. But to my surprise, she stayed, starting to help me clean up the messy massage room. ¡°Sister Liu, thank you, but I can handle the rest myself.¡± It¡¯s hard to turn down a generous offer. I didn¡¯t want to owe this woman anything and wanted to get her out of here. ¡°Wait a second!¡± She gave me a look and then walked away. But quickly, she came back, this time carrying a small first-aid kit. As she opened it and took out iodine and cotton swabs, she said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t see well, it¡¯s inconvenient. I¡¯ll help you treat your wounds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some minor injuries. I¡¯m fine.¡± I smiled awkwardly. ¡°When I say I¡¯ll treat you, I will. Now sit down! Don¡¯t move!¡± She glared at me sternly and then pushed me down onto a chair. I sat there, feeling very uncomfortable. It was truly strange to suddenly be on the receiving end of such kindness from this ice queen. Right now, Liu Piaopiao stood beside me, her sexy legs tantalizingly close. I wondered how comfortable they would feel to the touch. Caught up in these disorganized thoughts, the pain in my body seemed to lessen. ¡°You¡¯re tougher than you look.¡± While dabbing at my wounds with a cotton swab, Liu Piaopiao said indifferently. ¡°Are you an idiot or what? You got beaten up and didn¡¯t even call for help?¡± At her words, I was taken aback. Was she actually showing concern for me? As she came over to apply medicine to the cuts on my face, her tall stature meant she had to bend over to reach, which inadvertently brought her firm, proud chest close to my nose. Even though it was through her clothes, I could still catch a faint scent. The glimpse of beauty from her neckline was unexpectedly thrilling. Slowly, my breathing became rapid and I started to react down below. ¡°Huh¡­¡± The warm breath I exhaled blew across her chest, and Liu Piaopiao quickly became aware of my reaction. Instantly, she blushed and instinctively took a couple of steps back. Seeing the shyness on her face, I was transfixed. I never thought such an icy woman could also show such a timid side. ¡°Sister Liu, I¡­¡± I intended to explain, but before I could finish, she cut me off. ¡°That¡­ Master Xu, I¡¯ve treated the wounds on your face. Turn around and I¡¯ll check the back as well.¡± Her initiative gave me a glimmer of hope. Although I didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly so nice to me, it was a good chance for me to get closer to her. Thinking this, I smiled awkwardly and pretended to be in a difficult position, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my back, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll do it myself. It¡¯s¡­ an inconvenient spot for you, a woman.¡± I waved my hand. But then Liu Piaopiao got fired up and said indignantly, ¡°Why are you like this? I told you I want to help you and you don¡¯t appreciate it?¡± ¡°Help someone to the end, see it through. I, Liu Piaopiao, always finish what I start.¡± ¡°Tell me, where else is hurt?¡± Looking at her serious face, I gave a helpless smile and pointed down at myself, ¡°Also¡­ here!¡± Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Chapter 88: Chapter 88 ¡°You¡­!¡± She followed the direction of my finger, and her face instantly turned red, shyness reaching an extreme. Seeing her embarrassed look, I awkwardly scratched my head, ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to help me, so¡­ maybe we should forget it, you being a woman and all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a woman?¡± ¡°Take off my pants!¡± She seemed to be stimulated by my words, her eyes bulging as she reached straight for my pants. ¡°Sister Liu, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that¡­ It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± I held onto my pants for dear life, putting on a look as if I was ready to resist to the death, refusing to let go no matter what. ¡°Zzzrip¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s temper was really something; with one strong pull, my pants were ripped open. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co We both let out a scream at the same time. ¡°Master Xu, your¡­ that thing¡­¡± She stared fixedly at the thing below me, her eyeballs almost popping out. I wasn¡¯t surprised by her reaction at all. After all, that thing of mine was impressive on its own, not to mention that it was in a particularly firm state right now. Of course, it was impressively domineering! From the expression on her face, I could tell that she was truly shocked by my thing, attracted to it¡­ ¡°Sister Liu, how can you do this to me? How am I supposed to face people after this?¡± I laughed bitterly. Liu Piaopiao didn¡¯t say a word, just stared at my thing, her eyes practically glued to it. Being watched like that, the thing below me swelled even more, becoming increasingly fearsome. ¡°Xu Tian, you bastard!¡± As if coming to her senses, she stomped her foot violently and turned her body away huffily. ¡°That¡­ sorry, Sister Liu, as soon as I smell your fragrance, I just¡­ can¡¯t help myself.¡± I scratched my head sheepishly. ¡°Look, right here, some jerk kicked me just now, and it hurts like hell.¡± I pointed at a bruise near my groin, grimacing as I spoke. ¡°Come here! Let me have a look.¡± I thought she would refuse, considering how cold and aloof she was, how could she possibly touch such a private part of me? But to my surprise, she actually leaned her head in close. Smelling the fragrance coming off her, feeling the warm breath from her nose, my heart was about to leap out of my throat. ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t move, you¡­¡± Without realizing it, my thing became even harder. Though there were briefs in the way, it still silently pressed against her face. At that moment, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face turned even redder, shy to an extreme, like a fully ripened apple, becoming even more tempting. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted or resistant, even somewhat desirous. No woman could resist the temptation of my thing. Whether it was the mature Aunt Wu, the seductive Wang Xiru, or the sexy Liu Qingxue, it was all the same. Even the aloof Liu Piaopiao was no exception. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll apply some medicine.¡± As she spoke, she took out a bottle of red flower oil. At first, she intended to use a cotton swab to help me apply it but, after hesitating for a moment, she ended up pouring it into her palm. After rubbing her hands together, she placed them directly on the bruise near my groin, starting to gently knead it. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The feeling of pain mixed with pleasure made me couldn¡¯t help but gasp in a cool breath, instantly sitting up straight. Especially when her fingers touched the hard thing down there, I couldn¡¯t help but clench my legs together. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s hand was trapped between my legs, causing her to cry out in pain. Her cry wasn¡¯t good for me; I got even more excited and clamped down tighter. ¡°What the hell are you doing, let go of me, let go of my hand.¡± She panicked and began to struggle wildly. During the struggle, the back of her hand kept touching my firm thing, and waves of unusual pleasure assaulted me, making me ecstatic. Gradually, she stopped struggling and instead stared intently at my crotch, her breathing growing rapid, her face redder by the second. I thought she was angry and was ready to let go of her hand and also wanted to apologize. Unexpectedly, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s hand suddenly turned over and grabbed my thing. ¡°Sister Liu, what are¡­ what are you doing?!¡± My eyes widened in disbelief, looking at her¡­ Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: 89 Chapter 89: 89 ¡°What are you doing? Of course, I¡¯m applying medicine for you.¡± Liu Piaopiao kept a stern face, didn¡¯t even look at me, but directly pulled down my pants. As the pants slid down, my erect thing sprang out immediately. ¡°Sister Liu, you¡­ You don¡¯t need to do this just to apply some medicine, right?¡± I was completely dumbfounded at the time, not understanding what this woman was up to. At the same time, I was also excitedly anticipating the utmost. Could it be that she fancies me? That she wants to take advantage of this opportunity to have her way with me? In my memory, Liu Piaopiao was a very difficult woman to deal with, hardly ever speaking to me, so how could she possibly do such a thing? But the key issue was, at this moment, my thing was in her hand. The wonderful sensation from below made me involuntarily gasp for air. Pleasure, sheer pleasure! The ice queen, Liu Piaopiao, held my scorching thing with her gentle little hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co This image was full of excitement, no matter how you looked at it. The more I thought about it, the more my thing down there swelled up. ¡°Ah¡­ you, you¡­¡± It seemed she felt the changes in my body, and Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face turned even redder, glaring at me fiercely. ¡°Sorry, Sister Liu, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it, but you¡¯re holding my thing, if I had no reaction, would I still be a man?¡± I said while forcing a bitter laugh. Suddenly, her hand squeezed hard. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I bent over in pain, sweating breaking out. ¡°If you dare to have any more dirty thoughts, believe it or not, I¡¯ll rip this thing off you!¡± ¡°Not that, not that¡­¡± I hastily pleaded for mercy. That being said, my thing down there was always in the way of her applying medicine to me. Especially since her hand would touch it from time to time, which made it unbearable for me. ¡°Um¡­ Sister Liu, have you ever used your hand, for your boyfriend, like this?¡± In an attempt to divert attention, I started talking to her about rather private matters. ¡°What boyfriend? Who told you I have a boyfriend?¡± Liu Piaopiao gave me a white look, speaking irritably. Hearing that, I was taken aback. Damn¡­ Liu Piaopiao must be at least twenty-five or twenty-six by now, and she still doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend? Could she¡­ still be a virgin? If that¡¯s the case, then it makes sense. If she¡¯s a virgin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t understand much about sex, and you can say she¡¯s very innocent. Considering this, now it gets interesting. ¡°Sister Liu, is this your first time touching a man¡¯s thing like this?¡± I asked tentatively. Liu Piaopiao was firstly startled by my question, then turned red and hesitantly nodded. ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s also my first time being touched by a woman, so I had a bit of a strong reaction.¡± After thinking for a bit, I added, ¡°Look, it¡¯s hard and rigid now, not so easy to put medicine on. What if¡­ you help me make it soft?¡± ¡°That way, it¡¯ll calm down, and it¡¯ll be easier to apply the medicine, right?¡± Having said that, I watched her nervously, waiting for her response. After all, if she were disgusted by me, she never would have pulled off my pants. And when my thing was exposed, I clearly saw a glimmer of desire and intense curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Ah? How¡­ how do I help you?¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face turned red, her voice barely above a whisper. I took her hand and placed it on my thing, mimicking a jerking motion, ¡°Like this¡­ with your hand, help me like this.¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± Her eyes instantly widened, staring at me in disbelief. In that moment, my heart leaped to my throat. Just when I thought she would refuse, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s hand suddenly gripped my stiff member, and she actually started to gently stroke it. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± Her hand was soft and cool, and the sensation of that instant made me sit up straight, my already rigid thing swelling even more. ¡°Right, just like that, faster, faster¡­¡± I kept urging her, even couldn¡¯t help but grabbed her arm, moving her hand together with mine. At this moment, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes were fixated on my thing, her grip getting tighter and her breathing becoming more and more rapid. I was panting heavily, and the only sounds in the room were our labored breaths. ¡°You¡­ How come it¡¯s still not soft? It seems¡­ it¡¯s getting even harder.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting hotter.¡± Liu Piaopiao, as if she had discovered a new world, continued to rapidly stroke, even after I had let go of her hand, and even extended her fingers, lightly caressing my sensitive area. Her movements were almost enough to make me come right then and there. I quickly stopped her, ¡°Sister, Sister Liu, that¡¯s not going to work, you¡¯ll exhaust yourself but it won¡¯t go soft, you need to do it like this¡­¡± Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 ¡°Sister Liu, the stimulation from your hand might not be enough. Maybe¡­ you can use your mouth to help me?¡± I swallowed hard and whispered. ¡°Ah? Use¡­ use my mouth?¡± ¡°No way, absolutely no way.¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face instantly turned red down to her neck, shy to the extreme, shaking her head like a rattle-drum. I figured that touching me down there with her hand was already her limit. How could she readily agree to use her mouth on me now? ¡°You¡­ that place is for peeing, using a mouth¡­ how unsanitary.¡± However, just when I was about to give up on the idea, she suddenly muttered this softly. Hearing this, I knew there was a chance and hurriedly said, ¡°How could it be? We men are not the same as you women.¡± With that, I lowered my head with a desolate look, ¡°Since Sister Liu you are unwilling, let¡¯s just forget it.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me with the medicine, I can do the rest on my own.¡± With that said, I tried to take the cotton swab and iodine from her hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°That¡­ Master Xu, I still can¡¯t accept using my mouth to¡­ to do that for you.¡± ¡°However¡­ I¡¯ve thought of a method that I guarantee will make you feel very stimulated, very comfortable.¡± Before I could come back to my senses, I saw Liu Piaopiao picking up massage oil from the table, pouring it into the palm of her hand, and rubbing it. ¡°Sister Liu, you¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Before I could speak, her soft little hands grasped my burning member again. Because of the massage oil, her hands were now soft and slippery, creating a sensation so soothing¡­ it was simply the ultimate comfort. ¡°Master Xu!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Could you not make those noises?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but you¡¯re making it feel so good, I just can¡¯t help it,¡± I moaned contentedly with my eyes closed. ¡°Then at least be a little quieter, what if someone hears? How embarrassing¡­¡± She gave me a shy glare and then suddenly increased her pace. Seeing her bashful manner and feeling the pleasure below, all the hairs on my body stood up ¨C I was enjoying it from head to toe. Under such intense stimulation, I couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao seemed to sense I was about to release and subconsciously tried to move away. But¡­ it was too late. ¡°Oh¡­¡± A muffled groan escaped me as I lost control and sprayed all that scorching heat onto her body¡­ For a moment, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah¡­ Xu Tian, you¡­ you jerk!¡± Then, as if suddenly coming to her senses, she hastily wiped off the mess from her body with tissues. What I had just sprayed was all over the snowy crevice of her chest, and some had even flowed inside. Having no choice, she had to unbutton her clothes and reach inside to clean up. Watching those half-concealed snowy mounds, I swallowed hard. This woman was too enticing. Because I had just done something naughty, I didn¡¯t dare make a sound and just sat there with my head down. Looking back on what just happened, it felt like a dream. This cold, proud woman, who hadn¡¯t paid me much mind since I entered, had actually just jerked me off? And I had sprayed all that stuff all over her peaches? Incredible, utterly incredible. ¡°Sister Liu, why¡­ why don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± Unable to hold back any longer, I ventured to ask. ¡°Mind your own business?!¡± She glared at me fiercely and threw away the tissue in her hand. Seeing her furious look, I felt a twinge in my heart and dared not ask any more. I had finally gained a bit of her favor; I couldn¡¯t afford to offend her again. ¡°Okay, your wound is about taken care of, I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°This smell, it¡¯s too pungent, I need to take a shower.¡± As she tidied up her clothes, Liu Piaopiao said sternly, ¡°Xu Tian, let me tell you, I only did this out of pity for you today. If you tell anyone, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± ¡°Sister Liu, take care, I promise not to tell a soul!¡± I hastily pulled up my trousers, assuring her repeatedly. At that moment, I had totally forgotten the pain in my body, my mind completely fixated on the simple, cute, yet aloof Liu Piaopiao. In this day and age, for a woman of her age to maintain such innocence was nothing short of miraculous. Heaven has truly been generous to me, sending such a treasure of a girl into my life. Have I¡­ stumbled upon a treasure? Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Chapter 91: Chapter 91 After Liu Piaopiao left, it was almost time to clock out. I don¡¯t know why, but Wang Xiru hasn¡¯t been around my area these last few days. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s worried about Liu Chao finding out about us, or if she¡¯s jealous of Yang Yaxue. In any case, her ambivalent attitude towards me made me very uncomfortable. When it was time to leave, Wang Xiru still hadn¡¯t shown up, and I sighed helplessly. It looked like I was going back alone again today. Thinking this, I left the massage room. ¡°Master Xu, Xiru left early. How about¡­ I take you home?¡± At that moment, I happened to run into Liu Piaopiao. Hearing this, I nodded eagerly and agreed. I certainly wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to be alone with her. But just as I was walking to the building entrance, I saw a group of people blocking the doorway. A flashy young man leaned casually against a convertible sports car, decked from head to toe in designer brands, with a pricey watch on his wrist, clearly having the air of a rich second generation. At just one glance, I recognized him as Yang Yaxue¡¯s psychotic boyfriend, Zhao Zhihao! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co The three guys who had just fought with me were standing by his side. ¡°Xu Tian, Master Xu, can we talk?¡± Seeing me come out, he waved at me. ¡°What do you guys want? I¡¯m warning you, if you dare mess around, I¡¯ll call the cops,¡± Liu Piaopiao stood in front of me. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Zhao Zhihao, Yang Yaxue¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°If you are a real man, don¡¯t hide behind a woman; otherwise, I¡¯ll lose all respect for you.¡± Saying this, he patted my shoulder, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to see your colleague suffer because of you, right?¡± I sighed helplessly, knowing I was definitely getting beaten up today. But I wasn¡¯t afraid. No matter how tough he was, would he dare kill me in broad daylight? ¡°Sister Liu, it¡¯s fine, you go ahead,¡± I smiled at Liu Piaopiao. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle this. Really, trust me.¡± I cut her off before she could finish her sentence. But Liu Piaopiao didn¡¯t go far, just watched vigilantly from nearby. Seeing her concerned gaze warmed my heart. At that moment, Zhao Zhihao came over and glared fiercely at me, ¡°You blind fool, ever since Yaxue met you, she¡¯s been like a changed person. She¡¯s gone cold on me and even started to defy me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s your doing, right?¡± ¡°Today, consider this a warning for you.¡± ¡°Next time, if you dare contact her again, I¡¯ll cripple those hands of yours and see how you massage anyone!¡± I scoffed disdainfully, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, you blame others? Who I meet is none of your business!¡± ¡°You damn¡­¡± Zhao Zhihao grabbed me by the collar and raised his fist. ¡°Xu Tian, why haven¡¯t you left work yet?¡± Just then, Liu Qingxue came down from upstairs. Zhao Zhihao glanced at her, furrowing his brow as if he was quite afraid of her. ¡°Fine, kid. You got lucky today. Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and quickly led his group away. I snorted coldly, straightened my clothes, and paid no mind to his threats. Seeing that I was okay, Liu Piaopiao and Liu Qingxue chatted with me for a bit before leaving. This left me alone to wait for a taxi. But instead of a taxi, Yang Yaxue showed up. ¡°Xu Tian!¡± She stepped out of the car, touched the bruise on my face, and her eyes immediately reddened. She choked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xu Tian. I just found out. Zhao Zhihao, that bastard¡­ he¡¯s not human!¡± As she spoke, she began to cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m really fine. Stop crying. It breaks my heart when you cry.¡± Honestly, nothing gets to me more than a woman¡¯s tears, especially when it¡¯s coming from such a stunning beauty. Seeing her like that, I secretly rejoiced. Zhao Zhihao, oh Zhao Zhihao, you really did me a huge favor. With this commotion, my place in Yang Yaxue¡¯s heart rose even higher. Winning her over was only a matter of time. ¡°Xu Tian, get in the car.¡± After saying that, she took the initiative to grab my hand and seated me in the passenger seat. ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, if you have time, I, I¡¯d like you to give me another massage¡­¡± As soon as the car door closed, she leaned close to my ear and whispered. Smelling her body fragrance and feeling her warmth, something down below instantly stood up. ¡°I have time, I have time!¡± I agreed without a second thought. Joking aside, I would be a fool to refuse such an opportunity for close contact with her. ¡°A moment ago, you didn¡¯t get hurt here, did you?¡± As she spoke, her soft hand quietly reached towards my crotch, gently caressing the bulge there¡­ Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I haven¡¯t been hurt, I¡¯m very good.¡± My body bolted upright in an instant, trembling with excitement all over. Today, Yang Yaxue is so proactive, it looks like I have a great chance of becoming her first man! The most crucial part is, just now Zhao Zhihao came to threaten me, telling me to stay away from Yang Yaxue. If I managed to sleep with his girlfriend¡­ Just the thought was electrifying. Seeing my excited expression, Yang Yaxue chuckled, her firm peaches quivering up and down with her laughter, incredibly beautiful. Then, she started the car and brought me to the house she rented. A three-bedroom apartment with luxurious decoration, all for herself, that was truly extravagant. I have to say, it¡¯s really good to be rich. ¡°Xu Tian, you sit for a while, I¡¯m going to take a shower, wait for me,¡± she said as she slipped into the bathroom. I sat there, the sound of the water rushing inside, feeling restless like ants on a hot pot. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co She didn¡¯t come out for a full half-hour. I was simply stunned when I saw her. Perhaps because I couldn¡¯t see, at this moment she didn¡¯t wrap a towel around herself, standing there stark naked in front of me. It sent a wave of heat through me, and below, I instantly got hard, nearly exposing myself. ¡°I¡¯m done with my shower, you should go wash too. Otherwise, you¡¯ll stink of sweat, which is disgusting,¡± she said, pouting with disdain. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I replied, swallowing hard, feigning a search for my path into the bathroom. Today¡¯s opportunity was heaven-sent; I had to take her down! Otherwise, I would feel like I¡¯m letting down the chance given to me by the heavens. When I came out of the shower, I saw that Yang Yaxue was already lying in bed, covering only her private areas with a towel, the sight of her firm peaches making my mouth go dry. Pretending to grope my way, I got onto the bed, holding her soft body, inhaling her scent that made every cell in my body excite. ¡°Little Tian¡­¡± Yang Yaxue moaned softly, and the next second she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. I hugged her tightly, responding wildly, sucking the sweet saliva from her mouth and that soft, silky little tongue, thoroughly enjoying it. We were like dry kindling meeting a fierce flame, embracing each other and caressing our bodies as if we wanted to completely merge into one another. Her tender peaches, her slim waist that could be encircled by my hands, along with her flat belly, her whole body radiated youthful vitality that mesmerized me. Is this what a young girl¡¯s body feels like? Indeed, it¡¯s an extraordinary pleasure. No wonder so many rich people like to play with virgins. My hand traveled down her pert and raised buttocks, soon finding its way to that mysterious spot. By then, her nether regions were already a wet ocean¡­ ¡°Mm¡­ Little Tian, stop¡­ Stop teasing and give it to me,¡± Yang Yaxue writhed in my arms, her little face flushed, her eyes brimming with desire, as she pleaded breathlessly. I knew she was already at the point of desire, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. I ignored her pleas and continued to tease her undeveloped tender body. Thinking how Zhao Zhihao, as Yang Yaxue¡¯s boyfriend, couldn¡¯t enjoy this delight made me feel incredibly smug. Perhaps this was what they called fate; what was meant for me would ultimately be mine. My fingers roamed the silky area, exploring that secret place. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment my fingers parted the tender fold and slipped in, an unprecedented tightness squeezed them continuously. And Yang Yaxue¡¯s cries became even more wanton. She was so sensitive that even a single finger was enough to make her utterly succumb. Especially when my finger touched her sensitive spot, her whole body tensed up. Just a single finger felt this tight; I couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like for me to enter her with my full strength. ¡°Little Tian, I love you, faster¡­ do it faster¡­¡± Overwhelmed by lust, Yang Yaxue began to call out uncontrollably, her words becoming increasingly incoherent. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Yang Yaxue¡¯s cries were getting louder and more voluptuous, especially her seductive body, twisting continuously on the bed, her beautiful legs intertwining and rubbing against each other. Accompanied by that enchanting expression, those slightly parted lips¡­ it was simply too beautiful. ¡°Little Tian, quickly, stop, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Suddenly, she embraced me tightly, wrapping her legs around my waist, and looked at me with seductive eyes. ¡°Little Tian, quickly¡­ give it to me, I want it¡­ I don¡¯t want your fingers, I want that thing of yours¡­¡± At that moment, she had already been teased by me into a confusion of emotions, losing control and beginning to beg proactively. Even, she pointed towards those already sordidly muddied private areas. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, my hips jerked forward entering that untouched territory¡­ ¡°Oh¡­.¡± It was too tight. It was an indescribable amazing feeling, not only extremely tight but also exceptionally soft and delicate, I was almost passing out from the pleasure. The ultimate tightness made me wary of moving too much. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Even so, Yang Yaxue still showed a pained expression, biting her finger tightly as if restraining herself from crying out. ¡°I can handle it, it¡¯s okay, go ahead.¡± She even encouraged me very thoughtfully. I didn¡¯t rush to exert myself but held her, kissing her, trying to make her more relaxed. At that moment, I was overwhelmingly excited. Because I was about to completely possess the goddess of my boyhood dreams, that excitement and sense of achievement were incomparably wonderful. However, just as I was about to fully enter, suddenly there came the sound of the door opening. Yang Yaxue was stunned at first, then she gestured to me to keep quiet, tremblingly saying, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my boyfriend Zhao Zhihao coming back, don¡¯t make a sound, he shouldn¡¯t know I¡¯m at home.¡± Upon hearing this, my heart leapt to my throat, frantic with worry. This guy already had issues with me, if he caught us in the act, he¡¯d surely make sure I was dead. Then, she dragged me behind the curtains with her. Because of the fear of being discovered, our bodies pressed tightly together. Even, there wasn¡¯t time to put on pants. What was more troublesome was that my erection was positioned right between her buttocks. Just then, I heard the door open; it must have been Zhao Zhihao entering. The pleasure intensified my erection further, but since Zhao Zhihao was outside, I dared not move. I only heard Zhao Zhihao muttering, ¡°This little slut, no telling where she¡¯s gone off to fool around.¡± Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching our direction. I was so nervous I could barely breathe, we both maintained this intimate position, daring not to move. Hearing Zhao Zhihao¡¯s words, I could clearly sense Yang Yaxue¡¯s breathing becoming hurried. It wasn¡¯t excitement, it was irritation. Just when I was praying that Zhao Zhihao wouldn¡¯t come towards the balcony, Yang Yaxue¡¯s body began to slowly twist. At that moment, I was stunned. Fuck¡­ Zhao Zhihao was right outside, only a few meters away, almost within reach. Was she not afraid of being discovered? Or was she doing this deliberately, relishing this vengeful pleasure? As she moved, that adulterous pleasure drove me wild, irresistible. But this teasing through clothing, it was too damn frustrating. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Zhihao outside, I would have loved to rush forward and embrace her waist right now. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Perhaps my erection had hit her sensitive spot, Yang Yaxue couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled moan from her nose, her body tensing. I was scared and quickly covered her mouth with my hand. Fortunately, Zhao Zhihao¡¯s phone started ringing just then, perfectly masking Yang Yaxue¡¯s sultry moans. Perhaps feeling that Zhao Zhihao on the phone wouldn¡¯t hear, she started getting restless again. Her slender waist slowly twisted, rubbing against my erection. ¡°Mmm, mhhm¡­¡± She herself couldn¡¯t help emitting waves of seductive moans, that pristine area becoming increasingly moist¡­ Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Chapter 94 But I knew how to prioritize, and even though it was uncomfortable, I dared not move around again and just stayed put honestly. Fortunately, Zhao Zhihao went out after taking a phone call. Only when it was completely quiet outside did I finally let out a sigh of relief. Yang Yaxue pinched me hard, ¡°You bad boy, you¡¯re really terrible. Who allowed you to move? What if we had been discovered?¡± I smiled wryly and pointed to the thing down there, ¡°You can¡¯t blame me, it doesn¡¯t listen to me either.¡± Having said that, I deliberately nudged forward a bit. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± Yang Yaxue immediately let out a pleasurable moan and glared at me angrily, saying, ¡°Hey, you¡­ stop moving around, but¡­ this feeling is really nice.¡± Hearing this, my thing swelled even more. At that moment, I surprisingly found that my thing had completely entered her body. Probably because of the extreme nervousness, Yang Yaxue didn¡¯t feel much pain. Although Zhao Zhihao had already left, we were in no hurry to get out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Because we both realized that doing it in the closet seemed more thrilling and intense than on the bed. ¡°Little Tian, you¡­ don¡¯t just¡­ stand there, move, quickly, I¡­ I want that feeling again.¡± Her face flushed, breath heaving, her eyes filled with desire. Hearing that, my courage instantly grew, and I started to thrust into her body, slowly yet tenderly, although the movements weren¡¯t big, each time, I could hit her sweet spot. ¡°Mmm, mmmm¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°So nice, Little Tian, so nice¡­ So this is¡­ what it feels like to be a woman, so pleasurable, mmm, ahhh¡­¡± As I kept moving, Yang Yaxue¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, and she started to make soft moans, even talking dirty. Due to the limited space in the closet, preventing me from fully unleashing my strength, I carried her out of the closet. Then, I had her hold onto the closet and stick out her butt, and from behind, I entered her body again. I reached out and grabbed her two cute braids, gradually increasing the frequency and depth of my thrusts. At that moment, I felt an extreme sense of exhilaration. This was our school¡¯s school flower, the dream girl of so many of my male classmates. But now, she was under me, ridden hard and fast, as I took away her precious first time, becoming the first man in her life! If it wasn¡¯t for her enchanting moans in my ears, I¡¯d doubt if I was dreaming. Suddenly, I thought of Zhao Zhihao who had just left. That jerk had been threatening me earlier, and now I was playing with his woman¡­ The combination of psychological and physical pleasure brought me to the peak of bliss, almost heavenly. ¡°Ahh! Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, I¡­ I feel so good, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying¡­ Thank you, mmm, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Yang Yaxue half-closed her eyes, reached out with her hands and clutched my arm, mumbling softly. Seeing her in pleasure, a wave of triumph washed over me, and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yaxue, who¡¯s better between me and Zhao Zhihao?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ it¡¯s definitely you!¡± ¡°Zhao Zhihao, he¡¯s just a pervert, a useless trash! He¡­ he couldn¡¯t even break my hymen, he¡¯s¡­ no good.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, I¡­ I feel like I¡¯m about to pee, please, a bit harder, okay?¡± She kept humming in pleasure, her moans melodious and soul-stirring, even actively sticking her rear out to meet my movements. They say once a woman tastes that flavor, she becomes insatiable and wild. Now it seems, there¡¯s truth in that. Yang Yaxue looked so innocent, but after experiencing the ultimate pleasure, she had completely turned into a lascivious woman. No exaggeration, at this moment, she was even more lascivious, wilder, and crazier than Liu Qingxue. Her tightness below, coupled with her lascivious behavior, intensely stimulated me, making me unconsciously increase the force of my thrusts. ¡°Mmm, ahhhh¡­ so deep, Little Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re hitting so deep, so nice¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, like that, more¡­ I¡­ I love this feeling, ah¡­¡± Accompanied by a scream of ultimate comfort, Yang Yaxue experienced the first real climax of her life¡­ Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Chapter 95 ¡°Little Tian, thank you¡­¡± ¡°I never thought that doing this could feel so comfortable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, whoever marries you will definitely be very happy.¡± Yang Yaxue was panting, her face still flushed with the afterglow of her climax, savoring the warmth that lingered after the peak. Her praise was like a hit of adrenaline for me, making me even more excited. She was satisfied, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. Having just gotten her nicely warmed up, I felt I owed it to myself to enjoy her thoroughly. So, I began to move within her once again. ¡°Ah ah¡­ here it comes again, this feeling, mmm¡­ It¡¯s really so comfortable!¡± ¡°Little Tian, faster, deeper, mmm¡­ ah!¡± ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t pull out, just¡­ just do it inside, I want to feel that sensation.¡± As I surged forward, her pleasure assaulted her once more, and she cried out in frenzy. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Just as I was about to erupt, she actually asked me to finish inside her! This fiercely stimulated me. In that moment, the fulfillment, both physical and emotional, reached its peak. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, with a low growl, I released all of my essence into her. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot, so intense, mm¡­ so, so good¡­¡± Almost simultaneously, her upper body arched sharply, and she held me tight, her waist quivering violently for a few moments. Once again, I took her to the peak. ¡­ ¡°Little Tian, I really love you to death¡­¡± After the climax, she still held me tight, unwilling to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come out, just leave it inside, I like this feeling.¡± Even when I tried to pull out, she stopped me. That was fine by me, as it gave me a chance to fully savor that sublime experience once more. Although this wasn¡¯t my first time, her body gave me an unprecedented sense of pleasure. Her tenderness, tightness, passion¡­ it just wasn¡¯t comparable to other women. Every woman is like a different flavor of drink, each offering me a unique experience. I gently stroked her smooth skin, enjoying the warmth after the passion, murmuring some heartwarming words. ¡°Little Tian, I¡­ can I be your girlfriend?¡± Suddenly, Yang Yaxue asked me this seriously, her eyes full of anticipation. This question stumped me. Frankly speaking, I liked her, or more accurately, she was the girl of my dreams. But in my eyes, we were just two people fulfilling each other¡¯s physical needs. The sudden shift to a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship¡­ made me feel somewhat uncomfortable. The key issue was that I had to consider Wang Xiru and Aunt Wu¡¯s feelings. When there had just been a misunderstanding, Wang Xiru had already become distant with me, and Aunt Wu even wanted to cut ties with me completely. If I really started dating Yang Yaxue, it would mean losing these two women for good. This was something I didn¡¯t want to see happen. Plus, I knew she only said this in the heat of the moment because of the pleasure she¡¯d experienced with me. Even if I really agreed to be with her, it couldn¡¯t possibly last until the end. I¡¯m a simpleton from the mountains, and blind at that. She¡¯s a rich girl from the big city, delicate and precious. The gap between our statuses was just too large. ¡°Yaxue, I think it¡¯s good for us to keep things the way they are,¡± Not having the heart to be too blunt, I gave her an ambiguous answer with a wry smile. Upon hearing my words, she was at first stunned, then a hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Little Tian. No matter if I get married or not, you¡¯ll always be my first man.¡± I smiled, caressing her body, silent. Just as she said, no matter who gets her in the future, I was the first to taste the fruit. That was enough for pride. Why bother with impractical notions? ¡°Uh¡­ I should head back, otherwise Aunt Wu and the others will get worried.¡± After resting for a while, I took the initiative to leave. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s face fell as she nodded slowly, gradually releasing her hold on me. It wasn¡¯t until then that I finally withdrew from her body, and looking at the spots of red on the sheets, I felt a twinge of guilt. Now, she started to clean herself up below with tissues. Seeing the mix of red and white fluids, Yang Yaxue¡¯s cheeks flushed red. ¡°Little Tian, you¡¯re really great, you released so much!¡± She winked at me and smiled seductively. That wanton look almost made me lose control and go for another round. After she finished cleaning up, she saw me out the door. At the moment of parting, she gave a gentle kiss on my forehead and softly asked, ¡°Little Tian, I¡­ If I want it again next time, can I¡­ can I still come to you?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always welcome.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ if only you weren¡¯t blind,¡± Yang Yaxue sighed wistfully. I snorted coldly inside, so what if I¡¯m blind? Didn¡¯t I just leave you insatiable? Taking into account my blindness, she called a car for me, watching until I got in before she left. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 When I got home, Aunt Wu saw the injury on my face and was very concerned. I casually spun a tale to keep her from pressing the issue. What didn¡¯t sit right with me was that Wang Xiru still hadn¡¯t come home. Lately, she¡¯d been going out with Liu Chao frequently, often returning very late, and I had no clue what they were up to. I really worried that over time, she might drift further and further away from me. But some things are beyond my control, so I can only take it one step at a time. After an uneventful night, Aunt Wu drove me to the fitness center early the next day. In the car, we inevitably got intimate again for a while. Once at the gym, it was as relaxed and leisurely as ever. Strangely enough, not many people were working out today, so I didn¡¯t even get a chance to please my eyes. Sitting in the massage room, I reminisced about the passion with Yang Yaxue from yesterday, which now felt like a dream. Worth mentioning is Liu Piaopiao who, after getting that close with me yesterday, reverted to her usual icy manner today, something I just couldn¡¯t figure out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co Fortunately, in the midst of the noon break, the always charming Liang Lu came looking for me. ¡°Little Tian!¡± As soon as the door was closed, Liang Lu burrowed into my arms, holding me tight. ¡°Little Tian, I don¡¯t know why, but whenever I¡¯m with my husband, your image keeps appearing in my mind, you¡­ you¡¯re really killing me.¡± She spoke softly, her face flushed. ¡°If you miss me, just come to me.¡± I chuckled and gently stroked her back, my heart swelling with pride. Last time, I nearly got her completely; although she hadn¡¯t experienced my stamina and firmness, my astonishing size had already made a deep impression in her mind, impossible to forget. Thus, she was able to throw herself into my arms this time, shedding her previous reticence. ¡°Sister Lu, you smell so good¡­¡± I breathed into her earlobe, making Liang Lu¡¯s body shiver slightly with a soft whimper. Without further words, I took the initiative and kissed Liang Lu. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She struggled symbolically at first, but when my hands reached her peaches, her body gradually softened. Our tongues entwined as our hands frantically explored each other¡¯s bodies. My hand slid down her smooth back, fingers prying open her pants, quickly reaching that secret place. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Little Tian, no¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Liang Lu¡¯s face was so red it looked like it was dripping blood, but the longing in her eyes only grew thicker. When my fingers touched the crevice, they found it utterly moist. ¡°Sister Lu, do you want it or not?¡± ¡°Look at this, you¡¯re all wet.¡± I chuckled and showed her the sticky liquid on my fingers. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so bad.¡± Liang Lu stamped her foot hard, her bashful demeanor incredibly seductive. ¡°Sister Lu, I want you, please give in,¡± I pleaded breathlessly, waiting for her response. She blushed and looked down, seemingly hesitant. ¡°Sister Lu, just once, one time is all¡­¡± Without waiting for her answer, I pressed her beneath me, lifting her top and began to bury my head between her peaches. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ we can¡¯t, Little Tian, I¡­ I¡¯m a married woman, we can¡¯t do¡­ this.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ oh, that feels¡­ so good¡­ ah¡­¡± Her mouth kept voicing rejections, but as I took her peach in my mouth, all that was left were moans. Her cries made me lose all sense of reason. I sucked on her peach while impulsively shedding my pants, releasing my outrageously hardened member. ¡°Click¡­¡± Just then, I suddenly heard a faint noise behind me, followed by the door opening. In that instant, both Liang Lu and I froze. Standing at the door was a tall, young woman in yoga attire, staring at us in disbelief. At that moment, Liang Lu¡¯s breasts were half exposed, and my member was fully in view of the woman. ¡°Ah¡­ Pervert! The massage therapist is being a pervert!¡± After a brief daze, the woman let out a piercing scream. I¡¯m finished! My mind went blank as I hurriedly pulled up my pants. Meanwhile, Liang Lu, with her face flushed, scurried out. ¡°What happened, what¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s being a pervert?¡± Just then, a familiar voice sounded, and I saw Liu Qingxue walking over quickly¡­ Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 ¡°Sister Qingxue, you¡¯ve arrived just in time!¡± Seeing Liu Qingxue appear, the woman¡¯s expression changed instantly, and she walked over to cling to her arm, saying indignantly, ¡°Sister Qingxue, how could your massage therapist behave like that? It¡¯s really too much.¡± ¡°Little Ru, don¡¯t be anxious, take it slowly, what happened?¡± Liu Qingxue smiled slightly, patted the back of the woman¡¯s hand with a calm and composed air, exuding the aura of a strong businesswoman. But who would have thought that such a powerful career woman, a cold and noble lady, would be so licentious in private? From their conversation and intimate gestures, it was clear that the woman was very familiar with Liu Qingxue. ¡°Sister Qingxue, you have no idea, this guy just now in the massage room, he tried to do that to Liang Lu, luckily, I walked in on them, otherwise¡­¡± As she spoke, the woman¡¯s face turned red, and in the end, she stamped her foot in frustration, unable to continue. ¡°Oh?¡± Initially startled, Liu Qingxue then turned to look at me with a half-smile. ¡°Sister Qingxue, it¡¯s not what she said, actually I and Liang Lu are¡­¡± I was at a loss for words, not knowing how to explain myself. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co If I told her that Liang Lu was willing, and if her husband found out, I would ruin her life. But if I didn¡¯t explain¡­ wouldn¡¯t I be terribly wronged? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t know how to vindicate yourself?¡± ¡°Hmph, Sister Lu is such a honest and decent woman, and yet you had the audacity to take advantage of her, you are not human.¡± The woman glared at me angrily, and to the uninitiated, it might appear as if I had committed some heinous crime against her. ¡°Xu Tian, did you take the opportunity during the massage to take liberties with Liang Lu?¡± As she spoke, Liu Qingxue walked over and deliberately bumped against my arm. ¡°I¡­¡± I scratched my head, deciding not to explain myself after all, let them think whatever they want. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s call Liang Lu over and the three of us will have a private talk to confirm things. If it turns out you did bully her, I will deal with it impartially. But if you¡¯ve been wrongly accused, we¡¯ll let this matter go.¡± ¡°Little Ru, wait for me in my office, don¡¯t worry, I will handle this matter seriously.¡± Liu Qingxue said with a deliberately stern face. Hong Xiaoru glared at me fiercely, then turned and left. ¡°Fine¡­ fine, then!¡± I gritted my teeth and agreed. Shortly after, Liang Lu also came over with a flushed face. ¡°Alright, you two come with me.¡± With that, Liu Qingxue opened the door to the massage room and led me and Liang Lu inside. As soon as the door closed behind us, Liang Lu started to get anxious to explain. But without waiting for her to speak, Liu Qingxue waved her hand, ¡°Alright, Sister Lu, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, there¡¯s nothing to explain.¡± ¡°However, the next time you do that kind of thing, make sure to lock the door.¡± ¡°We are lucky it was Hong Xiaoru who found out this time; she¡¯s my cousin, so it¡¯s not a big deal. But if other customers had found out, that would be troublesome.¡± Hearing this, Liang Lu let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Qingxue, I understand.¡± ¡°But¡­ just now, I was really just massaging with Xu Tian, we didn¡¯t¡­ do anything else.¡± Liu Qingxue smiled slightly, ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°Sister Lu, you go ahead, I¡¯d like to talk to Xu Tian alone.¡± Liang Lu didn¡¯t say much else, nodded, and left the massage room. Once Liang Lu had left, the stern look on Liu Qingxue¡¯s face vanished in an instant, and she then embraced me tightly, her demeanor turning seductive, as if she had become someone else entirely. ¡°Sister Qingxue, the door¡­ lock the door,¡± I quickly reminded her. ¡°Giggle, don¡¯t worry my good little brother, no one else will come,¡± Liu Qingxue chuckled softly. ¡°But¡­ if you wanted a woman, why didn¡¯t you come to me? Or are you saying¡­ you no longer fancy my body?¡± ¡°Sister Qingxue, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I was actually massaging Sister Lu¡¯s chest¡­¡± ¡°Massaging her chest, and you needed to take off your pants? Enough with the explanations, we¡¯re all adults here, I understand,¡± Liu Qingxue said, suppressing a smile, as her expression once again turned libertine, ¡°Good little brother, I¡¯ve really missed you these past few days, especially that thing of yours¡­ it¡¯s been haunting my dreams.¡± The next second, she wrapped her arms around my neck and her lips met mine. Her kiss was fierce and passionate, and especially the fragrance from her mouth was intoxicating. Liu Qingxue¡¯s hand moved from my chest, slowly downward, and finally prised open my pants and slipped inside. ¡°Oh!¡± The moment her soft hand grasped my firmness, I couldn¡¯t help but moan in a low voice, straightening my back¡­ Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98 No content Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99 No content Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 No content Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: 101 No content Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: 102 Chapter 102: 102 But I waited until it was almost closing time and still, Little Ru hadn¡¯t come to see me, which inevitably left me feeling disappointed. However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that although Little Ru didn¡¯t show up, Liang Lu did. ¡°That¡­ Master Xu, about last time, I wasn¡¯t blaming you, and the reason I didn¡¯t come these past few days is that I¡­ I¡¯ve been really upset,¡± Liang Lu said, pouting and looking aggrieved. ¡°Sister Lu, have you encountered some troubles?¡± I asked curiously. She sighed helplessly, her expression somewhat desolate. ¡°Last night, I took the initiative to approach my husband for that, but¡­ but he simply didn¡¯t want to do it with me.¡± ¡°He even said that I was too loose down there, completely unfeeling.¡± As she spoke, her eyes began to redden, and she looked like she was about to cry. Seeing her pitiful appearance, my heart nearly broke. To speak of Liang Lu¡¯s husband, he really was despicable. How could he disdain her after she had borne children for him? That¡¯s truly appalling. ¡°Can you help me? You said you could make me tight again, restore me to a maiden¡¯s state¡­¡± Liang Lu¡¯s face blushed, seeming embarrassed to say it out loud. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï To be honest, for her, a conservative woman, to actively seek me out after what had happened last time was already surprising. I guess she was provoked by her husband¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t wait to find me. ¡°Sister Lu, whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯m here to serve you,¡± I said, smiling as I assured her. ¡°Really? Thank you so much.¡± Liang Lu was ecstatic, having learned her lesson, she directly locked the door, then sat on the massage bed. Without waiting for me to say anything, she took off her pants and her white lace underwear. ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯m ready, please proceed!¡± She slowly raised her fair legs and willingly spread open her mysterious area, looking at me with anticipation. Seeing her entrancing appearance, my heartbeat accelerated, and my hands trembled with excitement. But I quickly calmed down, pretending to fumble as I pulled out a few silver needles, and began inserting them along the edges of her crevice. At times like this, I dare not entertain any other thoughts, because acupuncture is serious business and must be handled with the utmost care. But as I pretended to search for the acupoints, my fingers inevitably touched her sensitive areas, causing Liang Lu¡¯s body to quickly heat up. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Master Xu, your hands¡­ so, so warm¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t touch there, that¡¯s¡­ that feels so good, mmm¡­¡± This method of treatment was the quickest to take effect, but it also involved stimulating sensitive acupoints on a woman¡¯s body. Thus, with the movement of the silver needles, Liang Lu soon couldn¡¯t control herself and began to moan loudly. Especially down there, it began to tighten involuntarily, more and more fluids flowing out. ¡°Master Xu, please¡­ please stop, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Liang Lu panted heavily, seemingly embarrassed by her own moans. Even though she knew I couldn¡¯t see her, she still covered her face with her hands. Her bashful look was incredibly seductive. ¡°Sister Lu, this is a normal reaction; if we stop now, we would be discarding all our efforts,¡± I said while continuing the acupuncture. At this moment, my face was close to her secret area, seeing everything very clearly. Even, I could smell a distinct scent. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant but rather had a fragrant aroma. The shape of Liang Lu¡¯s lower area was extremely beautiful, like a plump and tempting butterfly. Surely, it would feel wonderful to be inside such a place. ¡°Once this session of acupuncture is complete, that should be enough; you won¡¯t need another session,¡± I said, staring intensely at that particular spot, swallowing hard. ¡°Master Xu, thank you so much. I never expected our little gym to have a Chinese medical expert like you.¡± Liang Lu looked at me with sultry eyes, then started to moan and groan again, clearly enjoying the sensation. I chuckled, ¡°I should be thanking Sister Qingxue and Sister Xinru. If not for them, I might not have found any work at all.¡± ¡°After all¡­ who would want a blind man?¡± ¡°Not at all, though you can¡¯t see with your eyes, in my eyes, you are stronger than many men, you are really incredible,¡± she said earnestly and sincerely. Hearing this, warmth filled my heart, and my fondness for her grew even more. In the following time, I continued to restore the tightness down there while constantly stimulating her body. Thus, she was brought to the pinnacle again and again, swimming in pleasure¡­ ¡°Master Xu, is it really okay now?¡± ¡°How about¡­ you test and see if it¡¯s good?¡± When the treatment was over, Liang Lu suddenly said this, her eyes filled with longing¡­ Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 ¡°Try it, how can we try?¡± Upon hearing this, I was stunned. Despite Liang Lu typically being so conservative, once she got sultry, it was truly deadly. I chuckled mischievously, ¡°Sure, but¡­ before that, do you mind helping me out first?¡± I pointed to the stiff object below me. ¡°You little rascal, always so demanding,¡± Liang Lu gave me a seductive glare. Then she made me lie down on the bed and soon bent over¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± The softness of her chest tightly wrapped around my stiffness, those two hard buds constantly rubbing against my skin, making me moan from the pleasure. This feeling was even more thrilling and more satisfying than entering her body directly! The killer part was, while giving me a chest massage, she would occasionally look up at me. From her seductive face looking down at me, the temptation was unbearable. Perhaps because it was her first time doing this for a man, her movements were a bit awkward and stiff. But, that didn¡¯t prevent me from enjoying myself. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? After a while, she seemed to lose interest and even took the initiative to open her mouth and take in my shaft. Liang Lu, a married woman, was now giving me oral? In the past, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Her oral skills were also awkward, with no technique to speak of. Yet, it was precisely this clumsiness that brought me tremendous stimulation. Finally, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and firmly grabbed her head, starting to thrust quickly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Feeling I was about to erupt, Liang Lu instinctively tried to spit me out. But at that moment, I was feeling too good, my mind a blank, I couldn¡¯t care less and just exploded inside her mouth. Instantly, Liang Lu¡¯s eyes widened¡ªin a surprising turn, she didn¡¯t rush to spit it out but waited until I had finished before slowly letting me go. While spitting the contents into the trash can, she scolded, ¡°Really, I was trying to make you feel good, and you finish in my mouth, disgusting.¡± I smiled awkwardly, full of guilt, not knowing what to say. ¡°Giggle, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just teasing you. How could I be mad at you?¡± ¡°But you know, this is actually the first time I¡¯ve ever done this for a man with my mouth,¡± Liang Lu giggled, her allure indescribable. ¡°What? You¡¯ve never done it for your husband before?¡± I asked, eyes wide and face full of surprise. ¡°Alright, enough about that, let¡¯s quickly test to see if it really feels tighter,¡± she said. While speaking, she turned over, lay down, and pulled my hand toward her mysterious spot. I took a deep breath and fumbled to find the slit, my fingers slowly probing inside. The moment I entered, I was enveloped by a wave of moisture and tightness. I had felt it with my fingers before, but this time, the experience was more delightful and much tighter! ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As my fingers slowly moved, Liang Lu¡¯s body tensed up. She threw her head back forcefully, emitting a soulful moan from her throat. ¡°How, how does it feel? Is¡­it tighter?¡± she asked breathlessly. I swallowed hard and nodded intensely, ¡°Sister Lu, down there, it¡¯s really tight and smooth. It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve had children.¡± ¡°I guarantee, your husband will love it.¡± For some reason, as I said that, a sense of loss inexplicably filled my heart. Yes, no matter what happened between us, after all, she was someone else¡¯s wife. Be it Wang Xiru or Liang Lu, the story was the same. When will I ever have a woman of my own? I couldn¡¯t help but smirk bitterly, thinking, a penniless guy like me, who would look at me? Getting married, seemed like a luxury. ¡°Really?¡± When I said that, Liang Lu was very pleased, ¡°Thank you, ah Master Xu¡­¡± I silently withdrew my fingers from her mysterious slit. Judging by her reaction, she was still in love with her husband or she wouldn¡¯t care about his feelings this much. Seeing that I didn¡¯t respond, Liang Lu didn¡¯t say more, just silently started packing up. As she was about to leave, on a whim, I suddenly asked, ¡°Sister Lu, will you come to see me again in the future?¡± She paused, turned back, and gave me a radiant smile, ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Liang Lu left, and it was time to get off work. Today, Wang Xiru had already told me she would pick me up after work to go home together. What I didn¡¯t expect was that Yang Yaxue had also come to work out today. ¡°Xu Tian, do you have time tomorrow?¡± she suddenly asked. I was stunned for a moment, ¡°I¡­ I have a six-day workweek and tomorrow happens to be my day off, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hehe, nothing much, just that I feel like going out tomorrow to clear my head. It would be great if you could keep me company,¡± she said playfully, grabbing my hand and not letting go. ¡°Oh¡­ sure, alright.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, tomorrow morning at eight, I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs of the gym,¡± she said, and then she hopped away gleefully. Of course, I was willing to go out with a goddess like her. So, I was full of anticipation for tomorrow. ¡°What was Miss Yang talking to you about just now?¡± Suddenly, Wang Xiru came up to me. I jumped, hurriedly saying, ¡°Nothing¡­ she just asked me to go out with her tomorrow to clear my head.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Oh¡­ well, have fun then,¡± she said before turning to leave abruptly. ¡°You can take a taxi home by yourself.¡± ¡°Sister Xinru¡­¡± Watching her huff away, I could only give a wry smile helplessly. Ah¡­ sometimes having too many women around is a bother. Although I¡¯d made Xinru jealous again, the good thing was that my relationship with Yang Yaxue was getting closer and closer. I could clearly feel that she had started to rely on me, not just for fulfilling physical desires. The next morning, I arrived ten minutes early as per our agreement. Surprisingly, Yang Yaxue was there even earlier than me. Today she was wearing sportswear, her cute braids were now a neat ponytail, making her look fresh and ethereal yet still pure and adorable. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, come on, I¡¯m taking you to climb a mountain,¡± she said, pulling me into her convertible sports car. Soon, we arrived at Xiang Mountain nearby. What I didn¡¯t expect was that she had also prepared a walking stick for me, specifically to lead me around. Honestly, pretending to be blind is really tiring, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to confess. We played until past five in the afternoon, both of us tired, and Yang Yaxue suggested we rest at the plaza halfway up the mountain. Although it was getting dark, there were still many people in the small plaza. Yang Yaxue held my hand and led me to a small grove in the plaza. The environment was beautiful and quiet, with some lounge chairs, perfect for resting. From this elevated position, I could clearly see the people on the small plaza. I wasn¡¯t particularly fond of such places. After all, I had come from a mountainous area and was accustomed to it. Just as I was thinking this, I suddenly felt a soft hand slowly moving up my thigh towards my groin. I was taken aback, and when I looked closely, I saw Yang Yaxue¡¯s hand was already on my thigh, stealthily moving towards that area. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± When her hand gripped my firmness, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath and let out a comfortable noise. Although I¡¯d already been physically intimate with her, her boldness and initiative in such a place still made me feel a bit uncomfortable. ¡°Little Ya, what¡­ what are you doing? There are people around,¡± I whispered. Who would have thought the next second, Yang Yaxue would snuggle up in my arms, her seductive lips close to my ear, cooing, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s better with people around, that¡¯s what makes it interesting, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t all you men like excitement? Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing her mischievous face, my mind went blank, my body¡¯s cells all excited. This crazy girl, she wasn¡¯t planning to do¡­ that with me here, was she? Before I could react, she pulled me up, and sneakily slid down her underwear, arching her enticing bottom and looking at me with tender eyes, she pleaded in her sweet voice, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve already taken off my panties. Let¡¯s just do it here once, please, big brother Little Tian¡­¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: 105 Chapter 105: 105 At that moment, Yang Yaxue was lying on the chaise lounge, her sexy little butt perked up high, facing directly at me. The most lethal thing was, she even turned her head back, looking at me with eyes full of desire, ¡°Come on, Little Tian, I¡¯ve already taken off my undies, what are you waiting for?¡± I was completely stunned at the time. I would have never dreamed that Yang Yaxue, the School Flower who seemed so innocent, would make such a request. But I have to admit, having outdoor sex in this kind of setting was indeed stimulating. Provoked by her, my blood boiled, and I couldn¡¯t wait to unbuckle my belt, brandishing my already steel-hard member as I entered her body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment I entered her, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a high cry, her head tilting back sharply. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The snugness she gave me made me feel like I was about to fly. As the saying goes, once is happenstance, twice is familiarity, after our previous explorations, her nethers were no longer as difficult to maneuver as before, but still tight as ever. ¡°Hmm¡­ Little Tian, that¡¯s¡­ so satisfying, your thing, it¡¯s so big, it makes me¡­ feel so good¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Yang Yaxue turned her head back, her big watery eyes looking at me with affection, her sexy little mouth slightly open as her breathing started to quicken. I didn¡¯t say a word, answering her with nothing but vigorous thrusts. ¡°Hmm, ahh ahh!¡± Under my fierce assault, she soon began to cry out passionately. But quickly she covered her mouth with her hand, fearful of being heard by the visitors below. My movements, sometimes gentle, sometimes fierce, especially at the sight of the crowd moving below, and having a sexy creature beneath me, the sense of conquest and the intense stimulation it brought made me unable to stop. I could clearly feel her growing wetter below, and her moans started to reach a higher pitch. Even with her hand over her mouth, the volume was still quite loud. I think Yaxue must have been scared of being discovered, but it was exactly that feeling that made her find it incredibly exciting. She was right, doing that kind of thing in this environment is truly thrilling! The physical pleasure and the tension of the environment intensified all my senses and allowed me to fully unleash the wildness within. Especially the tender pinkness of Yang Yaxue¡¯s body, coupled with the unparalleled tightness and slickness, made me involuntarily quicken the pace and strength of my thrusts. ¡°Ahh ahh¡­ I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying¡­ Little Tian, slow down, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it, ahh ahh¡­¡± With my thrusts, her body swayed back and forth, her playful ponytail dancing in the wind. At first, she covered her mouth with one hand, but it quickly became two hands. Even so, her soulful cries still spread out. But by then, she was utterly overwhelmed by desire, just like me, no longer mindful of our surroundings. It is no exaggeration to say, even if we were discovered, we wouldn¡¯t want to end it hastily. She threw back her neck, crying out wantonly, even grabbing my hand to touch her peachy breasts. ¡°Little Tian, hurry, touch me, ahh¡­¡± She kept calling out my name, uttering words of embarrassment. With one hand on her waist, my other hand moved under her clothes and took hold of a peach, kneading it forcefully. Our passion was soon noticed by tourists not far away. Two lovers closest to us glanced our way unconsciously, then began whispering amongst themselves. I noticed the man¡¯s hands were already aimlessly wandering over the woman¡¯s body; it seemed he was affected by Yaxue¡¯s seductive cries. The height of the chaise lounge just managed to conceal the peaches at Yaxue¡¯s chest, but her head was exposed. With my movements, her head swung back and forth. Her beautiful face was already blushing, making her look even more enchanting. Where there¡¯s one onlooker, there will be a second, a third, they went from initial shock to murmured discussion, yet no one approached us. ¡°Yaxue, maybe¡­ we should switch locations,¡± I suggested. Being watched made me feel somewhat uncomfortable. However, just as I was about to pull out of her, Yang Yaxue stopped me with a tremble, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Little Tian, harder, faster, even faster¡­¡± Hearing this, any burden I felt was gone. To hell with it, if she didn¡¯t care, why should I? So, I accelerated my pace, thrusting again and again with all my might into her body¡­ Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Under such an extremely stimulating environment, Yang Yaxue reached her peak first. And after I took her to the second peak, I also got complete satisfaction. ¡°Yaxue, we¡­¡± ¡°Run fast!¡± After the deed, she didn¡¯t even bother to clean herself, she just grabbed my hand and started running. It wasn¡¯t until we had run far away that we stopped. ¡°Ah, that feels so good.¡± Her body went limp, and she lay straight down on the grass. Seeing her face filled with satisfaction, I smiled contentedly as well. Maybe, this is what makes Yang Yaxue so charming. In her wantonness, she still retains a rare innocence not all women possess. After our wild play, she sent me back home. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï What I didn¡¯t expect was that this bout of madness would bring both her and me a big trouble. When I got home, it was already past seven in the evening. Liu Chao wasn¡¯t home, and I had no idea where he had gone. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡¯re back just in time, come shopping with me.¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯re leaving, ha.¡± Just as I was about to sit down, Wang Xiru pulled me up. Without waiting for me to react, she took me out the door. I knew she was doing this on purpose, to create an opportunity to be alone with me. Wang Xiru took me to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities, and on the way back, she pulled me straight into the public washroom on the side of the road. ¡°Little Tian, why don¡¯t you come to see me, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m going crazy missing you?¡± As soon as the door closed, she threw herself into my arms, hugging me tightly while pouting her lips and speaking words of love with a look of grievance on her face. Feeling the softness in my arms and her familiar body scent, I felt content, even without doing anything. ¡°Sister Xinru, I miss you too, but¡­ but Brother Liu is at home, I¡­ I don¡¯t dare.¡± I gave a bitter smile, feeling very helpless. ¡°Now¡­ the opportunity has come, right?¡± As she spoke, she kissed me directly. Our tongues entwined, tasting the sweetness in her mouth, and my body slowly started to react. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s breathing became more rapid, and her hands moved across my waist towards my crotch. Her skilled fingers unzipped my zipper, tenderly tugged down my underwear, and pulled out my big treasure from inside. Her soft hands gripping it felt really good. Even, better than directly entering her body, it brought me more satisfaction. With her fingers continuously teasing me, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and my hands dove into her clothes, grabbing her firm peaches, one in each hand. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I touched her a few times, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, closing her eyes slightly, she let out a soul-thrilling moan through her nostrils. We touched each other¡¯s bodies, only separating from the kiss when we were short of breath. ¡°Little Tian, is it because you found a new love that you don¡¯t want this old one anymore?¡± ¡°Is Miss Yang¡¯s body more tender than mine, so you don¡¯t like it anymore?¡± With teary eyes, Wang Xiru looked at me pitifully. Her pitiful look almost broke my heart. Sooner or later, she was going to find out about Yang Yaxue and me, so I didn¡¯t think of hiding it from her. Sometimes it¡¯s better to clear things up. So I took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Sister Xinru, no matter who I¡¯m with, you will always occupy the most important place in my heart.¡± ¡°Because¡­ you were my first woman!¡± Hearing this, her eyes reddened even more, and she sobbed, ¡°I know, sooner or later you will have other women. I¡¯m not entitled to demand your love just for me, I¡­ I¡¯m just jealous.¡± ¡°You guy, just how much charm do you have?¡± ¡°Did you conquer her, too?¡± As she spoke, she squeezed my thing forcefully. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± I involuntarily sucked in a cold breath, really afraid this woman might cut it off in a fit of anger. ¡°When you were doing it with Miss Yang, did it feel really good? Was her body really tender? Was it tighter down there than mine?¡± As she spoke, she pulled my hand and stuffed it into her panties. As I touched, it was all wet and slippery. Obviously, she was completely soaked. ¡°Tell me, is she tighter, or am I?¡± ¡°Is it that I can¡¯t give you the sensation you¡¯re looking for? Or¡­ am I not sultry enough?¡± She guided my fingers, gently pushing aside the barriers, and slowly delved into the depths of the crevice¡­ Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 The moment my fingers entered, they were tightly enveloped by a sensation of compact moistness. Wang Xiru¡¯s lower region was still so tight, so silky smooth, and in no way inferior to that of a young girl. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Wang Xiru¡¯s body involuntarily shivered, her seductive eyes locked on me, her breath as fragrant as orchids, seemingly igniting the long-suppressed fire of her desire. ¡°Little Tian, between me and Miss Yang, whose feels better? Whose is tighter?¡± she whispered into my ear. ¡°Sister Xinru, in my heart, you are always the tightest, the best!¡± I breathed heavily, feeling an overwhelming swelling below. You know what they say: speak accordingly to your company. In that moment, of course I had to praise her. ¡°You do have a conscience.¡± She clearly enjoyed my words, her face lighting up with a brilliant smile. Thinking about it, it made sense for her to be so tight. After all, Liu Chao was a dud, and she was still so young, with a body not thoroughly explored; it would be surprising if she weren¡¯t tight. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Plus, my tool was just too big, so with most women, I¡¯d feel a sense of tightness. I truly liked her, so even if she weren¡¯t tight, I wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, take your fingers out,¡± she said. It seemed she got the answer she wanted; Wang Xiru smiled and didn¡¯t choose to continue there but had me pull my fingers out. We tidied up a bit, checked that no one was outside, and then she pulled me out of there. ¡°It¡¯s still early, I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡± With that, she took my hand and led me to a nearby internet caf¨¦. I would have thought that with everyone owning computers these days, internet caf¨¦s wouldn¡¯t be as crowded, but I was surprised to see this place still buzzing with business. Perhaps there¡¯s a better atmosphere for gaming in places like this. ¡°Net manager, an hour in a private room, please.¡± ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± The young net manager agreed and arranged a private room for us. I knew, Wang Xiru bringing me to a place like this, it couldn¡¯t possibly be to go online; I guessed she had become unbearably aroused earlier and was looking for a place to vent. But why not get a hotel room instead of coming here? Was she seeking a thrill? ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hot here,¡± she said. Then, without a care in the world, she stripped off her top right in front of me. Her snow-white peaches were tightly confined in a black lace bra, the deep cleavage between them still captivating. I¡¯ve seen my fair share of female fruits, but every time I saw Wang Xiru¡¯s, I felt a primal urge. Her peaches weren¡¯t particularly large, but they were exceptionally firm and perfectly shaped. Most importantly, they were tender, white, and fragrant! This sight stirred a fierce desire in me. ¡°It¡¯s still so hot, Little Tian, hold on, I¡¯m going to change clothes,¡± she said. She took out a skirt she had purchased from the shopping mall from her shopping bag, intending to change into it directly in the internet caf¨¦¡¯s private room to feel cooler. Probably because the jeans were too tight, she was struggling to take them off by herself. So, she placed one beautiful leg on mine and said, ¡°Little Tian, help me pull.¡± I nodded and, finding the hem of her jeans, slowly pulled them down. As the jeans slid off, her legs were fully exposed, as fair and smooth as ever. I couldn¡¯t resist caressing them. Tender, silky, the touch was just too good. ¡°Oh, stop it.¡± Yet, as I touched her, Wang Xiru¡¯s face turned red. She cast a coquettish glance at me, and lightly slapped the back of my hand. While speaking, I noticed she sneakily pulled out some tissues from her bag, lifted her underwear, and tucked them inside, cushioning that mysterious crevice. That¡¯s when I had an epiphany. No wonder she wouldn¡¯t let me touch her, her lower parts were already flooded. Then she changed into the newly bought skirt. It was an incredibly sexy miniskirt, very tight, especially on her figure, highlighting her long, straight legs and curvaceous behind even more. ¡°Ah, such nice clothes, too bad you won¡¯t get the pleasure of seeing them,¡± she said with a wistful look and a sigh. I smiled wryly, wishing I could tell her that I¡¯ve taken in all her beauty, everything about her. But I held back. Because it wasn¡¯t the right time. But what she did next made my eyes pop. Wang Xiru actually found an action movie from the islands on the internet! ¡°Mmm¡­ ahh¡­ big brother, harder, mmm¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ go harder.¡± ¡°Smack, smack, smack¡­¡± Hearing those enticing moans and seeing the entwined bodies, my heartbeat began to accelerate. Even Wang Xiru¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, her breaths short, her pretty cheeks blushing. In this moment, I seemed to understand why she brought me to the internet caf¨¦. Before I could make a move, she suddenly grabbed my hand, slid it inside her neckline, gently placing it on her peach, and whispered, ¡°Little Tian, do you want to do it here? Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Her seductive tone was like a flame landing on my dry tinder, completely igniting the fire that I could no longer suppress. I pressed her against the partition in the private room and impatiently grasped that enticing pair of soft, white peaches. Comfortable, oh so comfortable. The supreme feel nearly made me moan out loud. I could bear it no longer, so I pushed her bra up and took one of the buds into my mouth. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The immediate pleasure made her let out a high-pitched chant. But she quickly realized that we were in a private room at an internet caf¨¦, with staff and other customers outside, any of whom might discover us at any moment. So, she hurriedly freed one hand to cover her mouth, desperately trying to keep herself from making too much noise. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡± The high-pitched chant turned into low murmurs, and her expression gradually became more alluring. Clearly, I had made her comfortable, to the point of no return. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Once desire had been stirred, it became difficult to suppress. I asked her to turn around, put her hands on the wall, and was about to pull down her underwear to enter her from behind. ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s start with some foreplay, shall we?¡± She unexpectedly stopped me, pleading softly. ¡°Mmm!¡± I nodded emphatically, also wanting to savor her enticing body. At that moment, she slowly shed the cloth covering her, and there she stood, completely naked before me. Those white peaches, with their pinkish protrusions, coupled with her blushing cheeks and alluring eyes¡­ everything was so mesmerizing. What was even more fatal was the area below, which I longed to explore; it had already become muddy, and even the black hairs were coated with some glistening fluid. This beautiful sight ignited the fire within me further, and my arousal began to rise. I noticed that her eyes were fixed on my erection, her breathing becoming more hurried. At the same time, the woman in the Japanese porn cried out in the ultimate bliss, having reached the pinnacle. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Almost at the same time, Wang Xiru¡¯s body trembled, and she let out a sultry grunt, her legs clenching together tightly. The next second, I saw a stream slowly flowing out from between her legs. Damn¡­ She had reached the peak so easily!? I could no longer hold back and immediately brought my face close to that mysterious area. I forcefully spread her legs, looked at that wet spot, and without hesitation, extended my tongue¡­ ¡°Mmm, ah!¡± This time, she did not restrain her cries, seemingly making them intentionally loud for those outside to hear. Most importantly, I could already hear footsteps outside, very close to us, they might even knock on the door at any moment. This unexpected sensation was even more thrilling than the time with Yang Yaxue on the mountain. So I began to tease her body relentlessly, as my tongue kept attacking, Wang Xiru¡¯s lower part was completely flooded, her hands clutching my head, continuous moans of delight resounded, blissfully reached the zenith. ¡°Little Tian, stop, stop, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°Right here, I¡­ I want it¡­¡± In the end, she was the first to surrender, actively begging me to satisfy her. ¡°Get on all fours!¡± I had already been holding back to my limits, so upon hearing her words, I commanded her to bend over against the wall. At that moment, Wang Xiru was like an obedient sweetheart, compliantly bending over, sticking up her hips, and spreading her legs as wide as she could, waiting for my entry. Looking at that lush sight, I trembled with excitement. Wang Xiru was equally excited, her seductive eyes filled with a bit of longing, a bit of excitement, but mostly shyness. At that moment, the continuous chatter outside made us feel incredibly exhilarated. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± As I entered, Wang Xiru couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud cry, her body tensed up and her brows furrowed slightly. Even though we had done it many times already, each time I entered her body, I felt a unique sensation. However, just as I was ready to ¡°ride vehemently,¡± there came a sudden knock on the door¡­ Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Chapter 109: Chapter 109 ¡°Do you need instant noodles?¡± The voice of the internet cafe attendant came from outside. Hearing the noises outside, I subconsciously stopped my movements, and Wang Xiru quickly covered her mouth, not daring to make a sound. ¡°You gonna want them or not? Why is there no response?¡± Hearing the attendant¡¯s mumbling, Wang Xiru hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Um¡­ we don¡¯t need any, thanks.¡± ¡°Oh, you could have said that earlier, really.¡± After saying that, the attendant walked away. Listening to the footsteps fading away, the two of us couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Doing this sort of thing in such a place is thrilling, but the risk is just too great. My thing was still inside her, and I wanted to pull out, but somehow I couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She didn¡¯t want to end it hastily either; after all, her desire had been stirred by me. ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop, keep going.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll be quieter, it should be fine.¡± As I hesitated, Wang Xiru actually began to urge me on. Her words gave me a lot of confidence. However, just as I was about to continue, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the booth. ¡°Qingqing, are you sure you can handle it?¡± As soon as I heard that voice, my heart immediately leaped to my throat. Fuck¡­ Aunt Wu! What is she doing in a place like this? If it were someone else, it would still be okay, but if she caught us, it would be a disaster. At that moment, I truly didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, sweating bullets with anxiety. Wang Xiru was also scared to the extreme, her face full of panic, almost to the point of tears. We both thought that in an internet cafe like this, we would definitely not be disturbed by Liu Chao or Aunt Wu, because who still goes to internet cafes these days? But things often turn out this way, the ¡°impossible¡± happening when you least expect it. Listening to Aunt Wu¡¯s voice getting closer, I knew she was steadily approaching the booth we were in. At this time, there was no chance to get dressed; we could only stiffen there, praying that she wouldn¡¯t knock on the door. ¡°Creak¡­¡± The door opened. But it was the booth to our right. ¡°Ew, this place is so dirty. Let¡¯s switch to another one.¡± Following that, footsteps started again, quickly stopping at the door of our booth. ¡°Knock knock¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me, is anyone in there?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it struck like thunder, instantly blanking my mind, unsure of what to do. You must understand, at that moment, my thing was still inside her daughter¡¯s body. And the three of us were separated merely by a wooden door. It was an extreme level of tension and thrill. However, just then, I felt Wang Xiru¡¯s body tremble, followed by a sudden tight squeeze down below. At that moment I¡¯m not sure what I was thinking, but I subconsciously thrust forward. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She instinctively let out a moan. But luckily, she was pressing her mouth closed tightly, and the sound was very faint, not enough for Aunt Wu outside to hear. Still, she glared at me fiercely. I knew she must enjoy this feeling of having an affair so much that she had unconsciously reached the climax just now. I dared not move again, but she started to become restless. Her perky backside swayed from side to side, continuously stimulating my stiffness. ¡°Knock knock¡­¡± Aunt Wu outside didn¡¯t get a response, but she didn¡¯t give up, knocking firmly twice more. I held my breath, gripping the doorknob tightly. The doors of internet cafe booths are incredibly unreliable; though they are closed, they could easily be pushed open with a little force. ¡°This way, this way, it¡¯s cleaner over here.¡± Just then, a woman called Qingqing, who had come with Aunt Wu, called out. Afterward, Aunt Wu seemed to enter the booth on the left, separated from us by only a thin wall. At this point, making the slightest noise would still hold the risk of being discovered. So, I still dared not move. But then, Wang Xiru pushed her backside firmly against me. ¡°Oh!¡± The pleasure of that instant made me involuntarily let out a sound. Then, she turned her head, looking at me with a mischievous grin, panting, ¡°How about that, wasn¡¯t it thrilling just now?¡± She looked at me with seductive half-closed eyes and cooed softly, ¡°Little Tian, right now my mom and her friend are just next door, and here you are playing with her daughter, a married woman. Doesn¡¯t that feel exhilarating?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re with me, have you ever fantasized about swapping me for my mom? Her peaches are much bigger than mine, they must feel so comfortable to touch.¡± Then, she slowly turned around, forcing my thing out of her body. While speaking provocative words, she reached out, grabbing my wet, rigid¡­¡± Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: 110 Chapter 110: 110 Listening to her words, I swallowed hard. ¡°Sister Xinru, what are you talking about? She¡¯s your mom, my most respected Aunt Wu. How could I have such sordid thoughts?¡± I denied it vehemently, with a face full of righteous indignation. ¡°Ha, actually, if you felt that way, I wouldn¡¯t blame you. After all, my mom is so charming.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s strange to say, I always feel like my mom has somehow become younger recently, radiating a glowing aura.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s been¡­ watered by a man.¡± Xinru gave me a sideways glance, talking offhandedly. Her words seemed light and breezy, but they scared me into a cold sweat. Especially that phrase ¡°watered by a man¡± made my scalp tingle. Could it be that she had discovered something? At this moment, holding Xinru in my arms, I couldn¡¯t help but picture Aunt Wu¡¯s voluptuous and mature body, and that soul-stirring moaning. Whether it¡¯s Xinru or Aunt Wu, each has their own charms, and I couldn¡¯t bear to give up either. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Suddenly, she pushed me in front of the computer desk, and then, I felt something warm and soft tightly enveloping me below. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± That familiar sensation was so exhilarating that I gasped, my hands braced on the computer desk, enjoying it with closed eyes. ¡°Qingqing, can you still retrieve the password? Are you even capable?¡± Just then, Aunt Wu¡¯s voice suddenly came from next door. I gently pressed my hand on Xinru¡¯s head, enjoying her service while listening to the movements next door, the dual stimulation of mind and body was indescribably delightful. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it will be fine soon.¡± ¡°By the way, Hui Fen, have you found a man lately? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed? You look prettier.¡± ¡°Oh, what nonsense, I¡¯m already this old, why would I find a man?¡± Aunt Wu retorted. ¡°How old are you, anyway? Besides, you¡¯re so beautiful and have such a great figure, if you wanted to find a man, they would be lining up to choose from, right?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s drop it. Help me retrieve my QQ password quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because that damn computer at home broke down, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have to come to a place like this, it stinks here.¡± Aunt Wu deliberately changed the subject. Listening to the conversation next door made me even more excited. One a top-quality mature lady, the other a charming young wife, and now I had conquered both mother and daughter. What more could I ask for? Watching Xinru diligently at work between my legs, another scene began to form in my mind. I wonder what it would be like if both mother and daughter serviced me together. Such a flavor must be marvelous, right? Under this intense stimulation, I quickly got into the mood, and started thrusting my hips uncontrollably. It seemed Xinru was deliberately teasing me, knowing I was about to climax, yet suddenly she stopped and then deep-throated me. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Under this stimulus, I hardly lasted a few moments before letting out a comfortable moan. My body shuddered, and I ejaculated the hot lava into her mouth. ¡°Eh? Qingqing, did you hear any noise?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ keep it down, I suspect it¡¯s a young couple doing ¡®that thing¡¯.¡± ¡°Young people these days, really¡­¡± Perhaps they had heard my voice, the two women next door began quietly discussing again. ¡°You¡¯ve had your fun, now¡­ isn¡¯t it time you made me feel good too?¡± Xinru spit out what was in her mouth, stretched out her sexy little tongue to lick her lips, and gave me a seductive wink. Then, she gestured for me to sit on the computer chair, spread her legs wide, and, supporting my stiff member with her hand, slowly sat down. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Almost the instant she slid in, both of us couldn¡¯t help but let out an ecstatic cry. But quickly, she covered her mouth, as if afraid that Aunt Wu next door would hear. The more she did so, the more I wanted to tease her. So I began moving upwards vigorously¡­ Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Chapter 111: Chapter 111 However, the two women next door seemed to be deep in an engaging conversation and didn¡¯t notice Wang Xiru¡¯s unusual moans at all. Just then, I heard Qingqing say, ¡°By the way, I heard a blind man came to your house and even started working as a massage therapist at the gym? He¡¯s got some skills, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our Little Tian is quite something,¡± Aunt Wu affirmed. From Aunt Wu¡¯s tone, I could tell she approved of me, but I wasn¡¯t sure what aspect of ¡°quite something¡± she was referring to. ¡°Hehe, I think you seem to quite like that blind guy,¡± Qingqing chuckled. ¡°Really? Maybe it¡¯s because his mother and I are old classmates, it¡¯s affection by association,¡± Aunt Wu explained. ¡°Right, but stop calling him ¡®the blind guy¡¯ all the time, it sounds so harsh.¡± Aunt Wu even started to stand up for me. They continued to chat about something afterwards, but I couldn¡¯t hear clearly anymore because at that moment, Wang Xiru had sped up her movements and even used her tongue, which exhilaratingly overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t help but forcefully hold her head, truly a kingly delight. ¡°Faster¡­ give it to me, I want more, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± However, after a while, Wang Xiru regained her enthusiasm, let go of my ¡°thing,¡± and then leaned against the wall. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Mmm¡­ ah!¡± ¡°Ah ah¡­ just like that, Little Tian, you¡¯re so amazing, sister loves you to death, mmm¡­ faster, harder¡­ ah¡­¡± Accompanied by an ultimately satisfying moan, Wang Xiru peaked once again. After the passion subsided, we didn¡¯t hurry to separate but embraced each other, basking in the afterglow of the climax. Next door, it took Aunt Wu and her company over half an hour to wrap up, and it was through their conversation that I learned they had come here just to retrieve a QQ password. The home computer had broken, and Aunt Wu wasn¡¯t too tech-savvy, so she had to turn to her best friend Fan Qingqing for help. Only after the room next door went completely silent did Wang Xiru and I clean up and get dressed. We waited in the booth for a moment, and an hour later, Wang Xiru finally led me out. What we totally didn¡¯t expect was to run into Aunt Wu again just as we had walked not far from the internet caf¨¦. ¡°Xinru? Little Tian? What a coincidence, are you also shopping in this mall?¡± Aunt Wu looked at us two with a delighted face. I smiled awkwardly, secretly breathing a sigh of relief. Thankfully we weren¡¯t discovered, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t know how to explain. In the time that followed, we all shopped together for a while until it was very late before returning. ¡°Little Tian, come over to my place tomorrow and give me a hand,¡± Aunt Wu suddenly suggested during dinner. Hearing this, I was taken aback. Her place was a beauty salon, what help could I be there? But thinking that it had been a long time since we had been together, I also felt a stirring desire, so I nodded and agreed. After dinner, Aunt Wu kept me behind. ¡°That umm¡­ Little Tian, do you have any way to help women remove those stretch marks?¡± she asked with a chuckle. I thought carefully and replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s rather complicated. It involves applying an ointment and combining it with my massage techniques.¡± ¡°That way, it can be completely restored with no rebound.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s just applying the ointment? Would that work?¡± She continued to inquire, seemingly very curious. I nodded, ¡°Yes, but you need to keep at it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± After listening to me, Aunt Wu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Little Tian, when you have time, I¡¯ll take you to buy some raw materials, and you help me make some of that ointment.¡± ¡°Recently many clients have been asking me how to eliminate stretch marks. If it¡¯s really effective, when we start making money, we¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I laughed and agreed. I had thought about it, mere salary from the gym was enough for expenses but aiming for greater success remained challenging. If I could make more money, why not? After all, a man only becomes truly powerful when he has money. I had always wanted to make a lot of money because only then would I be worthy of such incredible women as Wang Xiru and Aunt Wu. Now, the opportunity had finally arrived. A quiet night followed, and early the next morning, I had Wang Xiru ask for a day off for me, and then I followed Aunt Wu to the beauty salon. But as the car drove for a while, I suddenly realized that we weren¡¯t heading in the right direction at all. This was not the road to the beauty salon. Seeing but not telling, and being blind, I didn¡¯t feel it appropriate to ask too many questions. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Chapter 112: Chapter 112 ¡°Little Tian, today Aunt Wu will take you to a special place. I¡¯ve rented a house just for this, and from now on, we can meet there,¡± Aunt Wu said seductively as she glanced at me. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± I smiled and nodded, not asking any further questions. Soon enough, the car stopped in a residential complex and she led me by the hand into one of the units. It was a beautifully furnished two-bedroom apartment. Although not large, it was completely sufficient for our purposes. Only a wealthy woman like Aunt Wu could pull off something like this¡ªwho else would rent a house just to meet up with a man? ¡°Little Tian, have you missed me lately?¡± Once the door was closed, she immediately wrapped her arms around my neck, her eyes filled with increasing desire. Today, she had deliberately put on light makeup, and the dress she wore was of a youthful, fresh style; she didn¡¯t look like a middle-aged woman at all, more like a young woman in her early twenties. Smelling the fragrance emanating from her, I could no longer resist and kissed her lips directly. I was utterly infatuated with Aunt Wu¡¯s body. Partly because of her voluptuous figure and partly because of the enticing scent of her skin. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Every woman has her unique body fragrance, but Aunt Wu¡¯s was particularly mesmerizing to me. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After being kissed by me for a while, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her breathing became rapid, and her hands started caressing my body incessantly. We continued kissing as we fell onto the bed. ¡°Little Tian, ever since we made love, I¡¯ve been totally distracted. If I don¡¯t do it with you again soon, I think I might go crazy,¡± she confessed. ¡°On the way here, if it weren¡¯t for the constant stream of people, I would have loved to do it with you in the car.¡± ¡°Your kiss has already got me soaking wet¡ªyou don¡¯t believe me? Feel for yourself.¡± Saying this, she grabbed my hand and thrust it into her panties. When I felt inside, sure enough, it was completely drenched. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me Little Tian.¡± I pressed hard on a sensitive spot below, saying sternly. ¡°Ah!¡± Aunt Wu let out an exquisitely blissful moan, asking coquettishly, ¡°Really? Then what should I call you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± I smirked, speeding up my movements, continuously stimulating her sensitive area. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay, hubby, my hubby, I¡¯ll call you hubby from now on, okay?¡± Soon, she was overwhelmed by my fingers and began pleading for mercy repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Say it again so I can hear it.¡± Seeing her coy demeanor made me feel incredibly satisfied. ¡°Hubby, hubby, my good hubby!¡± Aunt Wu completely let go, calling out loudly. Seeing her seductive expression, I could no longer hold back, and like a hungry wolf, I pounced on her, feverishly tearing off her clothes. Soon, we were both completely exposed to each other. In this place, we didn¡¯t have to worry about being disturbed, so I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to move forward. Instead, I did all I could to make her comfortable and greatly arousing her desires. As I caressed her, Aunt Wu¡¯s cheeks flushed more, her breathing quickened, and the flow from below never stopped. ¡°Mm, mm¡­¡± ¡°Hubby, my good hubby, please stop teasing me. I really want it now. I¡¯m so itchy down there; please, give it to me,¡± she begged breathlessly, completely lost in her passion and pleading constantly. Seeing her pitiful appearance, I was fully satisfied. With a thrust of my hips, I entered her body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment I penetrated her, Aunt Wu¡¯s body arched, and she clung to me, a look of immense relaxation spreading across her face. ¡°Mm¡­ Ah! My good hubby, you¡¯re so big, it feels so good¡­ Mm, harder, faster, faster, ah, ah¡­ my good hubby, I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡± ¡°Hurry, come tease me, hubby, mm¡­ quickly tell me you love me¡­ Ah¡­ so deep, so hard, so amazing¡­¡± As I thrust into her, she clung to me like an octopus, her facial expression becoming even more wanton and her words increasingly lascivious. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Chapter 113: Chapter 113 It seemed Aunt Wu really was at a point of desperation, her crazed state almost too much even for me. We didn¡¯t stop, moving from the bedroom to the living room, then from the living room to the bathroom, and even in the shower we didn¡¯t forget to do it one more time. She reached the peak five times under my relentless assault, and I ultimately spilled myself completely inside her. However¡­ this was just the beginning. In the time that followed, we ate something and couldn¡¯t help but do it a few more times. For the better part of the day, Aunt Wu was insatiable in her demands. I¡¯ve seen thirsty, but never to the extent of her thirstiness¡ªit was a first for me. Far from feeling tired, I found being with a mature and sexy woman like her to be a pleasure. In the end, it was Aunt Wu who couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Aiyo, my little ancestor, will you please spare me?¡± ¡°Auntie was wrong, truly wrong.¡± ¡°Kiss-kiss, hubby, you really are a monster. After doing it so many times, how can your thing still get hard?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°No more, I won¡¯t even be able to walk back if we continue.¡± Seeing her pathetic look, I finally let her off the hook. After all, I had made her down there swollen and red. Afterwards, we cleaned up and took a mandarin duck bath together before leaving. On the way back, Aunt Wu actually took me for a spin around her beauty salon. ¡°You should really pay attention to that thing I told you about; it¡¯s a big business opportunity.¡± Back in the car, Aunt Wu reminded me with a smile. I nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it in mind.¡± Ever since our crazy time together, Aunt Wu became a different person. Privately, she had lost all the dignity of an elder and had instead gained the shyness of a young woman. The next morning, just like usual, I went to work at the gym with Wang Xiru. Strangely, Liu Chao seemed to have disappeared; I hadn¡¯t seen him for days. But that was fine by me¡ªit created opportunities for me to be alone with Wang Xiru. Right after work that day, I was blocked by Yang Yaxue at the door. She said an old classmate named Zhao Yi was celebrating his birthday and invited all the old classmates to get together under the pretense of the birthday party. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to go, but she was so persistently nagging that I reluctantly agreed. Following her to a KTV private room, it was already filled with quite a few people when I arrived. I found the faces familiar but couldn¡¯t recall their names. ¡°Xu Tian?¡± ¡°Yaxue, why did you bring this blind man here?¡± Seeing me appear, several people in the room frowned, even showing faces full of disgust. I gave a wry smile; I had never been popular in our class, and now that I was blind, they looked down on me even more. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, everyone. We¡¯re all classmates. Xu Tian is now working as a massage therapist at the massage parlor I frequent. He¡¯s really good.¡± Yang Yaxue quickly stood up to defend me. ¡°Massage therapist?¡± A few classmates exchanged glances, then burst into laughter. ¡°Ahahaha, a massage? Man, Xu Tian, you really are embarrassing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? That¡¯s a real step down.¡± Listening to their mockery, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. I was about to walk away, but Yang Yaxue quietly pulled at me, giving me a pleading look to shake her head. ¡°Xu Tian, how much do you make a month as a massage therapist?¡± ¡°Over ten thousand I guess, it¡¯s pretty relaxed.¡± I replied with a stoic face. ¡°That¡¯s good if you can make that much.¡± The person laughed mockingly, as if in their eyes, over ten thousand was already quite good for someone like me. For the rest of the time, they didn¡¯t bother with me anymore; after all, I, the blind man, was somebody they could easily do without. At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention focused on Yang Yaxue, bombarding her with questions. A goddess of school flower caliber like her would always be the center of attention wherever and whenever, enjoying the treatment of being upheld by everybody. But they could never dream that the goddess¡¯s first time was given to me. It was me, the blind man they all looked down upon, who could have their unattainable goddess beneath me, at my mercy. Thinking of this, I suddenly felt balanced inside, and my eyes filled with satisfaction as I looked at them. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Among these so-called classmates, apart from Yang Yaxue, there was another girl named Song Yazhi, who was second only to Yang Yaxue back in school and was the object of thousands of male students¡¯ admiration. Unlike Yang Yaxue¡¯s petite and exquisite figure, Song Yazhi was a typical southern girl, slender and tall, with an oval face and fox-like eyes that made her look charming and alluring. Especially those two peaches on her chest, they were exceptionally prominent. Back in school, among all the female students, her peaches were the largest, and even now I wasn¡¯t sure if any man had explored them, they still could dominate over all others. Today, Song Yazhi was wearing a camisole, with a black micro skirt below, exuding a seductive charm, mature and sexy beyond her age. I just glanced casually and didn¡¯t pay more attention. After all, Yang Yaxue was still here, and I couldn¡¯t make her jealous. For the next while, everyone started singing and drinking, and no one paid attention to me, as if I had become invisible. Yang Yaxue seemed exceptionally happy today, drinking more and more, and I couldn¡¯t persuade her to stop. As she drank, she seemed a bit tipsy, inadvertently leaning toward me, making those guys wish they could pull me up and sit in my place themselves. Right then, I noticed that Song Yazhi¡¯s look towards me and Yang Yaxue seemed a bit off, as if she had sensed something. After hesitating for a while, she still couldn¡¯t help but lean over to Yang Yaxue and whispered something to her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Yang Yaxue grinned and pointed at me, starting to chat with her. Soon I discovered that Song Yazhi¡¯s gaze towards me turned from shock to disbelief, and finally to seductive. ¡°Xu Tian, come on, let me have a few drinks with you,¡± she said. Saying this, she switched places with Yang Yaxue and sat next to me. At that moment, I was startled and instinctively looked towards Yang Yaxue. I found her winking at me with a mischievous smile. I furrowed my brow, what are these two girls up to? However, before I could figure it out, I suddenly felt a warm little hand grabbing that thing inside my pants. I instantly sat upright, staring incredulously at Song Yazhi next to me. Fuck¡­what¡¯s happening? ¡°Yikes!¡± Almost instantly, Song Yazhi exclaimed in shock. Seemingly still unsure, she actually grabbed it again. The next second, her look towards me turned profoundly meaningful. Even her face broke into a flirtatious smile, as if she had discovered some treasure. At that moment, I was totally dumbfounded. This woman, she¡¯s so direct? More importantly, we were not even close. Back in school, she barely gave me a glance, and now she suddenly grabbed that thing of mine? It seemed unbelievable even to me. Fortunately, the lighting in the private room was dim, everyone was busy singing and drinking, and for the moment, no one noticed the unusual situation here. ¡°Xu Tian, what ¡­ what are you hiding in your pants?¡± After a moment, Song Yazhi suddenly asked this. I was almost about to cry, what¡¯s wrong with this woman¡¯s brain? Holding that thing and still asking what it is? ¡°Song Yazhi, can you be gentler? You¡¯re grabbing that thing of mine,¡± I whispered awkwardly, feeling extremely embarrassed. Song Yazhi first paused, then laughed flirtatiously, ¡°Impossible, can yours be that big?¡± Saying that, she even squeezed it a couple more times. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The wonderful sensation made me inadvertently take in a breath of cold air, and to prove myself, I deliberately made the thing below jump. ¡°It moved¡­it moved!¡± ¡°Could it be that what Yang Yaxue said is true?¡± Song Yazhi murmured quietly, awestruck, her eyes filled with intense desire. I was about to speak when Song Yazhi suddenly moved her whole body closer, that soft little hand also reached onto my body, deftly slipping into my pants¡­ ¡°Incredible, this is unbelievable¡­¡± her eyes widened, her voice trembling. Being grabbed by a woman¡¯s soft hand there, especially in such a setting, I was nervous but became suddenly excited and didn¡¯t even want to ask what she was doing anymore. Song Yazhi was too direct. Old classmates not seen for many years, and she dared to play with my dick right off the bat? However, for me, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. Since you¡¯re coming onto me like this, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite¡­ Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Chapter 115: Chapter 115 In the private booth, under the dim lights, Song Yazhi¡¯s soft little hand gripped me below, and the strange pleasure made me sit up straight, daring not to move. Fortunately, no one was paying attention to us. I subconsciously glanced over at Yang Yaxue, only to see her sipping her drink, seemingly oblivious to Song Yazhi¡¯s bold move. Or maybe¡­ she was pretending! If she was pretending not to see, didn¡¯t that mean Song Yazhi¡¯s behavior had her silent consent? With that thought, I instantly became excited. At this moment, Song Yazhi grew bolder, her soft little hand on my burning flesh began to stroke up and down. ¡°No wonder our school flower is fond of you, turns out your ¡®capital¡¯ is so ¡®ample¡¯.¡± Song Yazhi looked at me with seductive, silky eyes, the desire in them gradually surfacing. ¡°Just now Yaxue told me you¡¯re big, and that you¡¯re also very enduring and amazing. I didn¡¯t believe her, but now it seems she was right.¡± She whispered in my ear, ¡°It¡¯s so much bigger ¡­ than my male classmates¡¯¡­¡± As she spoke, the movements of her hand below started to accelerate, her breathing becoming much more rapid. Hearing her words, I was completely dumbfounded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 F*ck¡­ Do women really chat with each other this uninhibitedly? I knew the two of them shared everything, but to talk about this kind of stuff? Song Yazhi was quite open-minded, which I had known since school, but even in this setting, her behavior was too bold, right? However, looking at her eyes full of charm, it seemed she was quite fascinated by my treasure. Could it be she was like Yang Yaxue, her male classmates not satisfying her, leaving her unfulfilled for a long time? Just then, Song Yazhi suddenly quickened her motions below, and the sensation was truly delightful. I sat rigidly, eyes covertly watching everyone else¡¯s moves, reveling in this adulterous joy. Although I still felt like I was dreaming, I couldn¡¯t deny that being pleasured by a beauty only next to the school flower in front of old classmates was indeed a treat. ¡°Oh, Xu Tian, did I touch ¡®that¡¯ of yours?¡± ¡°Hee hee, you wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Song Yazhi suddenly asked me this, a sly smile appearing on her face. I swallowed hard and chuckled wryly, shaking my head. This kind of thing, pleasurable for her and me, I had no reason to refuse at all. Seeing that I was not resisting, she actually pulled it straight out from my crotch and started to play with it in her hands. And she even switched from one hand to both! This took me somewhat by surprise. Though Yang Yaxue and I hadn¡¯t made our relationship official, we had at least been intimate. But having another woman play with my thing right in front of her¡­ the feeling was just too strange. I didn¡¯t resist because it felt exciting and comfortable too. Especially in a setting surrounded by people, it heightened a different kind of pleasure. While Song Yazhi was occupied playing with my thing, I took the opportunity to wrap my arm around her slender waist. Her waist was thin, her skin tight and smooth. I was a masseur, and, though I hadn¡¯t been doing it long, I¡¯d already seen ¡°countless¡± women, from young girls to mature women, I had come into contact with every age group. So I was sure that Song Yazhi hadn¡¯t had children; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t possibly maintain such tightness. If her waist was this enjoyable to play with, would below be even tighter? By this time, Song Yazhi seemed completely mesmerised by my thing, playing with it as if no one else was present. At that moment, I noticed Yang Yaxue glance in my direction. Instantly, my heart raced up to my throat. Her eyes drifted over my crotch area, and when she saw what Song Yazhi was doing with her hands, she first looked startled, then revealed a profoundly meaningful smile. Far from getting angry, she actually leaned forward to shield us. That was the moment I finally confirmed that Song Yazhi dared to do such a thing with Yang Yaxue¡¯s permission. What exactly were these two women up to? I inwardly sneered, well, if that¡¯s the case, they can¡¯t blame me for not holding back. So I let go of all reservations in my heart and boldly slipped my hand into Song Yazhi¡¯s clothes, diving into her bra. As my fingers reached for that peach, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. And when I pinched the bud, she let out an involuntary moan, her body shaking even more intensely. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Chapter 116: Chapter 116 ¡°Have you always been this open?¡± I asked with a mischievous smile while kneading her peach. Song Yazhi panted and gave me a coquettish look, ¡°Just now I touched you, now you touch me, we¡¯re even, neither of us loses out.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asserted confidently, ¡°Xu Tian, what era do you think this is? Please don¡¯t be so old-fashioned, okay?¡± To be honest, I was really taken aback. I admit that in some ways I¡¯m out of sync with the times, but could it really be this severe? ¡°Xu Tian, here, let¡¯s have a drink. We¡¯re old classmates, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± Suddenly, a male classmate came over with a bottle of beer towards me. Yazhi and I were both startled and quickly retracted our hands, pretending as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah? Okay, okay, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± I quickly raised my glass too. At that moment, I saw Yang Yaxue whispering something into Yazhi¡¯s ear, then Yazhi got up and sat on my other side. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï This way, Yaxue and Yazhi were on either side of me, sandwiching me in the middle. The male classmate just leaned on the table in front of me, chatting with me on and off. At that time, an insanely bold idea popped into my head. I glanced at Yazhi beside me and, pretending it was unintentional, I stretched out my hand quietly and slipped it under her skirt. Since she was wearing a miniskirt today, my hand could easily touch that mysterious place. Apparently not expecting me to be so bold, Yazhi froze for a moment. But she didn¡¯t stop me. I smiled smugly. I had guessed right. This woman was indeed looking for this kind of thrill. So my fingers slowly pried apart her panties and slipped inside, gently pressing on her sensitive spot. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Yazhi¡¯s body jerked, and she instinctively let out a soft moan. ¡°Yazhi, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable?¡± The male classmate drinking with me quickly noticed her strangeness and asked with concern. ¡°No¡­ uh¡­ nothing.¡± Yazhi responded, breathing heavily and trembling. My fingers continued to tease her body below, and she tried to cry out several times but ultimately suppressed it. Watching her desperately hold back the intense pleasure and her body sticking straight up, writhing in her seat, I felt immense satisfaction. Probably unable to bear it anymore, she subconsciously tried to clamp my naughty hand between her legs. After a few drinks with me, the male classmate went to find others. Just then, I suddenly felt a soft hand sneak into my crotch and directly pulled out my thing. I thought it was Yazhi again, but when I looked closely at the owner of the hand, I was taken aback. It was actually Yang Yaxue?! ¡°Little Tian, how is it? Is it exciting?¡± ¡°Do you like this feeling, huh?¡± Yaxue looked at me with sultry eyes, her little face flushed and scary red from either being drunk or something else, her breath carrying a strong scent of alcohol. While she spoke, she stroked my firm member up and down with her hand, apparently preparing to help me release right there. With the rhythm set by her, my other hand continued to stimulate Yazhi¡¯s spot, relentlessly. Yaxue gasped, unable to stop, and Yazhi was also trembling, biting her fingers to keep from crying out. The two women were like thieves, sneaky and afraid of being discovered. But their bodies kept conveying that pleasurable sensation, and the complex mix of feelings made our pleasure intensely strong. While I enjoyed Yaxue¡¯s service, I played with Yazhi. If the sensations weren¡¯t so real, I would have thought I was dreaming. No, it¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. In this tense, exciting, and ambiguous atmosphere, my fingers soon became wet and sticky. When I saw Yazhi¡¯s body shake, I knew I had taken her to the peak. Her eyes looked at me, full of shock. Perhaps she was wondering how I hadn¡¯t released after being played with by Yaxue for so long? ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re really strong, huh? After so long, you can still hold on?¡± ¡°If it were any other man, just being touched by our Yaxue probably would¡¯ve made him spray.¡± Despite the situation, Yazhi spoke without inhibitions. I smiled proudly, feeling a great sense of pride within. What man doesn¡¯t crave recognition from a woman? Especially in that area. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Chapter 117: Chapter 117 At that moment, people had already started noticing us. Luckily, the bodies of two women shielded everything tightly. In their eyes, I was wedged between two beauties, which only made them jealous and didn¡¯t lead them to suspect anything else. Seeing their envious and resentful gazes, I felt increasingly smug. After a while, both of them almost stood up simultaneously. I quickly tucked my ¡°thing¡± away, pretending like nothing had happened. ¡°Yaxue, come with me to the restroom,¡± Song Yazhi winked at Yang Yaxue, her face flushed and looking very unnatural. No need to ask, she definitely had gotten sticky down there because of what I had done to her and had to go to the restroom to clean up. I don¡¯t know what they talked about in the restroom, but when they came out, they began insisting on ending the event. Only at that moment did I realize that the birthday celebrant today was none other than Song Yazhi. Rather than calling it a birthday, it was more about taking this opportunity to gather classmates together. After the event, we split ways. Yang Yaxue drove Xu Tian and Song Yazhi to her place. As soon as we got through the door, Yang Yaxue received a phone call. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°Sorry you guys, my boyfriend¡¯s looking for me, I gotta step out.¡± ¡°No worries, go ahead,¡± Song Yazhi said, dismissing it with a wave of her hand. At that moment, I noticed Yang Yaxue gave her a secretive wink and pointed at me, making a meaningful gesture. Song Yazhi responded with an OK hand sign. Little did they know, I saw all these little moves. ¡°Xu Tian, it¡¯s been such a long time, you¡¯ve really changed a lot, your eyes ¡­¡± The moment Yang Yaxue left, she couldn¡¯t help but move close to me, waving her hand in front of my face. ¡°No worries, had a bit of an accident, but I¡¯m used to it now,¡± I responded with a casual smile. ¡°Is that so ¡­¡± She paused, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Yaxue fell for you, really surprises me.¡± ¡°But she has a boyfriend now, isn¡¯t your relationship with her ¡­ kind of problematic?¡± I was taken aback, what did she mean by that? I gave an awkward smile and did not explain any further. Song Yazhi did not press further, but her eyes occasionally drifted to my crotch, filled with shyness yet brimming with desire and curiosity. Seeing her enticing look and recalling the scene back in the KTV, an agitation started brewing within me. ¡°You know how to massage, right? My back is feeling a bit uncomfortable; could you help me with it?¡± After a brief silence, she finally spoke. Clearly, she did it on purpose, pretending to be shy even though she wanted it, her bashful demeanor instantly piqued my interest. ¡°Sure, lie down,¡± I replied without a second thought. Song Yazhi didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and immediately lay down on the couch. She was wearing very little, and her long, snow-white legs were completely on display. Especially when she lifted her top, revealing her slender waist, it really turned me on. Looking at her perky buttocks, a wicked thought crossed my mind. These buttocks must feel very bouncy, right? I wondered, would pounding from behind feel even better? ¡°Ah! Xu Tian, you, why are you hard?¡± ¡°Can you see that?¡± She looked at my bulging crotch in surprise. I instantly became tense and hurriedly said, ¡°Maybe ¡­ maybe it¡¯s your scent, it¡¯s so enticing, I ¡­ I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯ll try to restrain myself.¡± ¡°Heehee, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only natural,¡± Surprising, she wasn¡¯t upset at all; instead, her eyes grew even more desirous. ¡°Xu Tian, even though you can¡¯t see, based on your instinct, who do you think is more appealing, me or Yaxue?¡± Song Yazhi asked cheerfully. ¡°That ¡­¡± I suddenly froze, not knowing how to respond. Could this be a test from Yang Yaxue? Why else would she suddenly ask this? ¡°Okay, okay, I was just asking, look how nervous you got,¡± She giggled, then took my hands and placed them on her waist, ¡°Start massaging.¡± I took a deep breath, then placed both hands on her lovely waist and began to gently knead ¡­ Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Chapter 118 ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Having pressed only a few times, Yazhi began to comfortably twist her body and lazily said, ¡°Xu Tian, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have this skill; you¡¯re truly talented.¡± I smiled proudly, where is this even coming from? Since it was about a massage, focusing solely on the waist wouldn¡¯t suffice. Thus, after pressing for a while, my hands began to slowly move upward along her sides. ¡°Mmm¡­ it feels so good, this is too comfortable.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ it¡¯s so ticklish, hehe¡­¡± Yazhi kept making ¡°mmm, ah¡± sounds as she moaned. Her voice was naturally enticing, the kind that seductively bewitches, making her moans even more captivating. ¡°No wonder Yaxue often goes to that gym; I think it¡¯s to get a massage from you.¡± ¡°Right, did she fall for you when you were giving her a massage?¡± She asked softly. ¡°That¡­I really don¡¯t know.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Could I tell her that she liked me because of how strong I was ¡°down there¡±? At that moment, my fingers had already touched the edge of her peach. Though still covered by a bra, the soft feel on the edges was still very comforting. ¡°So, did you also touch her breasts when you massaged her?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± I was startled for a moment, ¡°Sometimes I did.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Zhao Yazhi gave a seductive smile, then reached behind to unhook her bra. But since she was lying face down, I couldn¡¯t enjoy the sight of those two little bunnies bouncing. I swallowed hard, unsure of what she was up to. ¡°My breasts have been feeling a bit swollen lately, can you help me massage them, please?¡± She suddenly flipped over. As the bra slid off, the snow-white peaches on her chest were completely exposed. Seeing that snowy peak with a hint of red, my heart almost leapt out of my throat. I managed to keep my composure and my hands naturally climbed onto those peaks. ¡°Mmm¡­ah!¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ just like that, the pressure is perfect, mmm¡­¡± As I started kneading those peaches, Yazhi closed her eyes and began to emit soul-melting moans. Probably because no one else was home, she moaned unrestrainedly, enthrallingly, without any intention to suppress it. Playing with those peaches in my hands, watching the ecstatic expression on her face, and hearing those enticing moans echo around me, various sensory stimulations came one after another, making the fire inside me burn fiercer. ¡°Yazhi, where¡¯s your husband? What does he do?¡± ¡°My husband? He¡¯s on a business trip out of town; he won¡¯t be back for three to five months.¡± I nodded silently; sure enough, I guessed right, she was really married. ¡°I see¡­ so that explains it.¡± ¡°Explains what?¡± Her cheeks, flushed rosy red, showed a hint of coquettish color, ¡°Explains why I¡¯m so desperate, right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ to be honest, his ¡®thing¡¯ really can¡¯t compare to yours.¡± ¡°Plus, he finishes just after a few strokes.¡± She spoke about her private matters without any reservations, her face gradually showing a look of frustration. Hearing this, I felt secretly thrilled but also deeply sympathized with her. The feeling of living like a widow must not be pleasant. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ have you and Yaxue ever done it?¡± she suddenly leaned into my ear and asked softly. I was startled, and subconsciously nodded. ¡°Definitely. How else would she know you¡¯re so capable?¡± ¡°Honestly, Xu Tian, a man your size who can ¡®do¡¯ it so well, really isn¡¯t common.¡± While talking, she seemed to think of something, and her face turned so red it was nearly bleeding. ¡°Do all you women like it big?¡± Seeing she had broached this topic, I seized the chance and asked. ¡°Of course, but size alone isn¡¯t enough, it needs to last.¡± She laid back down, closing her eyes again, ¡°Mmm! Xu Tian, keep going, right there, put some strength into it.¡± Watching her face relax in pleasure, my hands regained their grip on the peaches and, while pressing, I began constantly stimulating her sensitive spots. Yazhi¡¯s peaches were so large that my palms couldn¡¯t completely cover them. Not just large, but especially plump; both looking and touching offered immense pleasure. ¡°Mmm, ah! Ah!¡± As soon as my fingers touched her sensitive spot, she couldn¡¯t contain a loud moan of extreme comfort, her body shivered, and her legs stiffened straight. It seemed¡­ she was getting the feeling. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Chapter 119: Chapter 119 From my experience, I knew that Song Yazhi had already reached a state of confusion and disorientation. Once the sensitive acupoints of a woman are stimulated, even the most chaste and fierce woman can turn into a wanton one. Not to mention Song Yazhi, who was already flirtatious. ¡°Song Yazhi, why don¡¯t you take off your pants?¡± With that thought, I tentatively broached the subject. There was no helping it, the sight of her sexy, perky buttocks made it impossible for me to resist the urge to stroke and play with them, but with pants in the way, there was no real feel to it. ¡°Ah? Take off my pants? Aren¡¯t we just doing a massage? Why do you want to take off my pants?¡± Song Yazhi looked at me with a face full of suspicion, yet there was a smile that was not quite a smile on her face, as if she was looking forward to what was going to happen next. ¡°What are you afraid of, I can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°Besides, this is all for your comfort, if it¡¯s through clothes, the effect will definitely not be good.¡± I said earnestly. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± She smiled seductively, ¡°I guess you can, but¡­ you have to help me take them off.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 As she spoke, she grabbed my hand and placed it on the short skirt at her waist. ¡°Gulp¡± I swallowed hard, this woman was really too much, too good at seducing. But this was exactly what I wanted; I hoped she would be even more provocative. Song Yazhi took the initiative to undo the buttons of her short skirt, and with a forceful tug downwards, I completely pulled it off. In an instant, her snow-white, pert honey buttocks were completely exposed. Upon closer inspection, I saw that she was wearing a black thong today! My eyes instantly widened, fixedly staring at those two pale and tight cheeks. Just looking at it was so satisfying, the feel to the touch must be incredible. Especially the crevice created by the thong straps, it gave me an urge to explore further. I could even vaguely see the black hairs peeking out from the sides. Seeing this got me all fired up, the tent below growing higher and higher, almost tearing through my pants. But just then, I suddenly noticed two quite noticeable bruises on her knees, one on each side. Looking at those bruises, my heart raced, wondering if they were caused by someone ravaging her from behind on her knees? The thought of launching an assault from behind on that sexy perky booty surely felt bouncy and thrilling. At that moment, my desire to possess her hit its peak. After all, the fire within her was already kindled by me, and she had started to crave for my manhood. If I took the initiative now, perhaps she would give in? That¡¯s what I thought, but there was some hesitation in my heart. After hesitating for a moment, I put my hands on her waist honestly and continued massaging her. Starting from the waist, I moved my hands down bit by bit, slowly climbing up those two pert honey buttocks. The moment I touched them, I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. My, my, this feeling was too comfortable, like touching a piece of jelly, bouncy, the touch was unbeatably good. Although I had felt several women¡¯s honey buttocks before, it was Song Yazhi¡¯s that made me feel an irresistible urge to not let go. ¡°Mmm, mmm, right there, that¡¯s good, it really feels amazing!¡± ¡°Xu Tian, your massage technique is truly masterful, I really love it, press harder, just a bit harder¡­¡± As my hands continued to press and exert force on her honey buttocks, her reactions quickly intensified. My courage began to grow gradually, and my fingers started to explore toward the mysterious area deep between her legs, intentionally or otherwise. ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡°So itchy, Xu Tian, no¡­ don¡¯t, mmm¡­¡± Every time my fingers touched her sensitive areas, she would squirm involuntarily, her legs interlocking and rubbing together nonstop, the moans from her mouth becoming more and more soul-destroying¡­ Indeed, a woman who has been unfulfilled for a long time is sensitive. As I massaged, I was no longer satisfied with just that. Taking advantage of the moment her legs parted, I pressed forcefully down toward the mysterious crevice in the middle. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Blissful, just blissful! Warm, soft, moist¡­ If I could take my manhood and plunge it into such a wonderful place for a wild gallop, wouldn¡¯t that be ecstasy to die for? Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Chapter 120: Chapter 120 ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah!¡± When the sensitive part of her was stimulated by me, Song Yazhi¡¯s delicate body couldn¡¯t help but start to tremble violently, her gaze towards me becoming even more alluring. Seeing her like this made me feel even more smug. Since she didn¡¯t resist when such a private place was touched by me, I could almost determine that she had those kinds of feelings for me already. Even more so, she arched her buttocks, actively accommodating my hand. ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re making me feel so uncomfortable!¡± ¡°I¡¯m all wet down there, why don¡¯t you¡­ help me take off my underwear too.¡± She said shakily, her face flushed crimson, her breathing becoming even more rapid. ¡°Huh?¡± I was taken aback at first, then nodded my head. Then, with trembling hands, I slowly grabbed the edges of her thong and started to take it off bit by bit. When that plump, mysterious crevice was exposed before me, my breath nearly stopped. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï So pink, so tender, so plump. I truly couldn¡¯t have imagined that a married woman like her could maintain such a pink and tender state down there, just like a young girl, deliciously beautiful. ¡°Xu Tian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°If people didn¡¯t know, they might think you could see, giggle¡­¡± Song Yazhi laughed tenderly, her demeanor was incredibly tempting. I smiled awkwardly, somewhat at a loss for what to do. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but twist her body and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, can you wipe it for me, it¡¯s sticky and uncomfortable.¡± As she spoke, she slowly spread her legs apart, arched her back, and presented her tempting secret garden to me without any reservations. Perhaps because she thought I couldn¡¯t see, she was able to relax so quickly. But little did she know, I saw everything clearly in my eyes. I stared intently at that enticing crevice, my mind going blank. Especially when that crevice contracted, it gave me the urge to plunge right in. At this moment, the beauty who had always looked down upon me, now spread her legs and showed her most private part to me so directly; it was incredibly stimulating. ¡°Xu Tian?¡± Seeing me in a daze, Song Yazhi suddenly called out, her charming face so red it almost seemed like it could drip blood. I then came to my senses, fumbled for a tissue and helped her wipe away the fluid that had leaked out. ¡°Xu Tian, it¡¯s a good thing you can¡¯t see, otherwise you¡¯d definitely laugh at me.¡± ¡°My down there is quite filthy, and now you have to help clean it, I¡¯m really embarrassed.¡± She said sheepishly, blushing to the extreme. ¡°Not dirty at all, I don¡¯t mind.¡± As I said this, I even put my fingers covered in liquid close to my nose and sniffed. Honestly speaking, that liquid from her body didn¡¯t have any odd smell at all, but instead had a faint fragrance, a very strange scent. ¡°Xu Tian, what are you doing? Ew, that¡¯s so dirty.¡± Song Yazhi reached out and swatted me, she began to be the one who felt disgusted. I chuckled, and then continued to clean her with the tissue. But as I did, my fingers would sometimes touch that plump crevice. As a result, the more I wiped, the more liquid appeared, and I just couldn¡¯t get it all dry. ¡°Mmm! Ah! Ah¡­¡± Her sensuous body began to writhe on the sofa, and those tempting moans never stopped. ¡°Xu Tian, hurry up¡­ stop doing that.¡± ¡°I have a condom in my bag, you¡­ you first wipe yours vigorously, and then later¡­ use the condom.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Holy shit¡­ This woman is too straightforward, isn¡¯t she? So desperate already? Can¡¯t wait any longer? ¡°No¡­ no hurry.¡± My throat turned dry, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yang Yaxue could return at any moment, I would¡¯ve let loose already. Because I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a trap Yang Yaxue had set for me, to test me, that¡¯s why I dared not actually do anything with Song Yazhi. Otherwise, if I were caught in the act, it would be completely indefensible. ¡°Then just continue to massage me, your technique is really good, no wonder Yaxue likes having you massage her.¡± Her charming eyes gazed at me silkily, although she was already so ardently longing that she was about to pin me down on the sofa and have her way with me. I took a deep breath and placed my hands back on her bouncy buttocks, gradually increasing the strength of my kneading. Soon, she let out that incredibly soul-destroying moan again¡­ Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: 121 Chapter 121: 121 ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm-hmm¡­¡± ¡°Xu Tian, I never realized your massage techniques were so exquisite. How come I never noticed before?¡± Song Yazhi closed her eyes, a look of pure bliss on her face. ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, back in school, I was quite the introvert,¡± I said with a bitter smile. ¡°Ah¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t married so early, and now, look at me, you belong to Yaxue, and I¡¯ve lost my chance¡­¡± Song Yazhi looked at me with a face full of wistful longing. ¡°Good at massages, and that thing of yours is so big, what a pity, out of sight, out of mind.¡± ¡°Ah, stop¡­ stop it, don¡¯t touch there, ah ah ah¡­¡± When my fingers once again brushed her sensitive spot, she couldn¡¯t help but start moaning again. ¡°Alright, the massage is done.¡± Seeing that she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, if I continued like this, I was genuinely worried she might lose control and pounce on me. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s over?¡± Song Yazhi was panting, her face alarmingly red, seemingly a bit reluctant for it to end. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? I smiled and appraised the beauty lying before me. Her firm peaches, the overflowing secret crevice, every part emitted an alluring fragrance. She didn¡¯t bother to hide herself; instead, she boldly spread her legs, took a tissue, and began to wipe the liquid from herself, acting as if I were thin air. If I could still hold back under these circumstances, then I truly wouldn¡¯t be a man. ¡°Song Yazhi, I¡­ I just remembered, your peach, it still needs more massaging.¡± ¡°Again!¡± Saying this, I didn¡¯t wait for her consent and pressed down on her, grabbing hold of those large peaches with one hand each. Opening my mouth, I took a bud into my mouth. ¡°Ah! Xu Tian, you¡­¡± A moan of extreme pleasure rang out, and Song Yazhi arched her body, subconsciously clinging onto my head. ¡°Mmm-hmm, Xu Tian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t let go, just like that, it feels so good when you suck! Ah¡­¡± Her body was really sensitive. As I sucked like that, her sexy body began to twist non-stop, especially below, where the waters almost turned into a river. She clung tightly to my head, talking dirty non-stop, which undoubtedly stimulated me and made me even more aroused. ¡°Mmm! Feels so good! Xu Tian, I¡¯m going to die of pleasure. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop, keep going¡­¡± When I released my mouth, Song Yazhi, still in the throes of enjoyment, was not pleased, and held my head down, refusing to let go. ¡°How about¡­ I massage another area?¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°No, no, I like what you were doing just now.¡± ¡°Besides, massaging with hands is nothing compared to using your mouth. Come on, keep going¡­¡± she looked at me with seductive eyes, full of longing. ¡°Well¡­ alright then!¡± I helplessly agreed, bending down again to take another bud into my mouth. ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian, do you¡­ mmm-mmm¡­ do you, despise me?¡± She asked in an unclear voice while enjoying herself. ¡°Ah? How could I despise you? No, absolutely not,¡± I quickly waved my hands, not understanding why she would ask such a thing. ¡°Then¡­ why won¡¯t you¡­ do that with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m like this already, and you still don¡¯t take the initiative. Isn¡¯t that contempt for me?¡± ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m dirty?¡± Song Yazhi looked at me with pitiful eyes, filled with grievance, and was on the verge of crying. Seeing her pitiful appearance, I too felt quite distressed and said in turmoil, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that, I just fear that Yaxue might¡­ misunderstand.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re worried about that? Don¡¯t worry, Yaxue told me, you two aren¡¯t in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship.¡± Song Yazhi laughed, whispering in my ear, ¡°And you know, she tacitly agrees, or else why do you think she left? Isn¡¯t it to give us a chance to be alone?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this, I was first stunned, then overjoyed. With that being said, doesn¡¯t that mean I can possess both Yang Yaxue and Song Yazhi, the two campus goddesses whom countless men dream of? I thought it was a trap that Yang Yaxue had set for me, but it turned out to be a stroke of luck in romance she had arranged! No wonder they were whispering so mysteriously; they were actually ¡°plotting¡± this. Realizing this, I had no further reservations, and like a starving wolf, I pounced on the tempting body¡­ Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Chapter 122: Chapter 122 ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. We have all the time in the world, let¡¯s enjoy this slowly.¡± ¡°Xu Tian, I want to see your thing, can I?¡± At this moment, Song Yazhi had completely let go, her hand grasping my treasure, her eyes filled with desire. ¡°Of course!¡± I smirked proudly and took it out directly. ¡°Ah!¡± Instantly, her eyes widened, trembling, she said, ¡°I never expected your thing to be so big?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a full three circles thicker than my husband¡¯s!¡± ¡°Such a big thing, it must feel amazing, right?¡± As she spoke, her hand gently caressed my stiffness, cherishing it like a precious treasure. Men, after all, like to be praised by women. I was no exception. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Her face, filled with longing, instantly ignited my fire. I pounced, ready to enter her body. But she stopped me, ¡°Xu Tian, go take a shower first. Let¡¯s shower together.¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± I smiled helplessly, then followed her into the bathroom. In the time that followed, we were open with each other, lathering each other with shower gel, washing each other¡¯s bodies. Truthfully, although she wasn¡¯t quite as beautiful as Yang Yaxue, she was much more provocative. Especially at kindling a man¡¯s desires. Just that alone made her quite the seductress. After a hurried shower, we couldn¡¯t wait to embrace each other, caressing and kissing on the bed. ¡°Xu Tian, hurry¡­ give it to me, I¡­ I want it, mmm¡­ hurry¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long for her to completely lose herself in the ocean of desire, pleading softly. Without waiting for my move, she grabbed my robust manhood and spread her legs, beginning to rub incessantly. I could clearly feel that she was wide open and thoroughly wet. A light push was all it needed to fully enter her, to make her my woman. Unlike Yang Yaxue, Song Yazhi was a married woman, which gave me an even greater thrill. The thought of someone else¡¯s wife being ravaged beneath me, that feeling of conquest, of satisfaction, was truly indescribable. Even now, I felt like I was dreaming. A man like me, poor and plain-looking, had actually won over one of the most beautiful girls in the school? The heavens were truly kind to me. ¡°Mmm, Xu Tian, what¡­ what are you waiting for? Hurry¡­ hurry up and come inside, I¡­ I¡¯m ready.¡± Perhaps seeing that I hadn¡¯t made a move, Yazhi became anxious, her tempting body twisting ceaselessly, stimulating my stiffness again and again. At this point, I wasn¡¯t in a rush anymore. The more she was like this, the more I wanted to see her in a state of ecstatic agony. If I satisfied her now, it might just be a pleasurable experience. But what I wanted was to conquer her completely, in body and soul! Thinking this, I lowered my head and took one of her already stiff buds in my mouth, gently biting it with my teeth. ¡°Ah!¡± Instantly, Yazhi¡¯s body shuddered and she instinctively embraced me, ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re so skilled, no wonder Yaxue is so obsessed with you¡­¡± ¡°Mmm, ah¡­ you¡­ did you do this to her before? Ah ah¡­ it feels so good, I¡¯m dying¡­ ah¡­ Xu Tian, I love you to death, from now on I¡¯ll be your little bitch, whatever you want¡­ just do it, mmm¡­¡± As I continued to tease her, her cries grew increasingly wanton, her mouth uttering words utterly shameful. Seeing her intoxicated look gave me immense satisfaction. Her peaches were big and round, eating them was just so satisfying! While indulging in her peaches, I didn¡¯t forget to attack her secret place with my fingers, operating simultaneously above and below, to bring her stronger pleasure. ¡°No, don¡¯t do that anymore, stop¡­ stop it, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. Mmm, ah¡­¡± Suddenly, she wrapped her arms and legs around me, and after a rapid quiver of her body, I felt a warm flow along my fingers, trickling down¡­ Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: 123 Chapter 123: 123 I did not expect she was a wife and still so sensitive. If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s going to suffer later on. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Xu Tian, I¡¯m sorry, you made me feel too good just now. I¡¯ve never experienced such extreme pleasure, so I just¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± Maybe because she finished too quickly, Song Yazhi actually felt embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s a natural response, I understand.¡± I smiled smugly, kiddo, don¡¯t mention you. Even Liu Qingxue, with her strong desires, was conquered by me. Controlling you is just a piece of cake. ¡°Xu Tian, you must be suffering too, right? Then come on¡­¡± As she spoke, she spread her legs apart, exposing her secret place to the greatest extent. A pair of seductive eyes looked at me with longing, waiting for my entry. Such a tempting scene made me rock hard. I could not hold back any longer and pounced on her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Using the overflowing moisture, I slowly pried open that crevice, inching my way in¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Only halfway in Song Yazhi let out an ambiguous cry that sounded both pleasurable and painful, and her muscles tensed up. So tight, way too tight. It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s a wife at all. It looks like her husband must be a tinder stick. So much so that Song Yazhi¡¯s down there feels like it¡¯s never been touched before. The maturity of a wife, the tightness of a young girl. This is truly a treasure. Seeing her brows furrow with pain, I did not dare to be too rough and stopped moving. I bent down to take her Bud into my mouth, starting to alleviate the pain below. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ yours is just too big, I¡­ I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Really, it hurts more than the first time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a monster¡­¡± Song Yazhi gasped heavily, but the painful expression on her face gradually eased. ¡°Was it like this the first time you did it with Yaxue?¡± She suddenly asked. ¡°Mmm¡­ Even more so than you.¡± I chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll feel good soon, trust me¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, I felt the timing was right and was ready to enter completely. Only in this way could she experience the ultimate pleasure. Only in this way could she truly understand the joy of being a woman! ¡°Thump thump thump¡­¡± However, just then, an urgent knocking came from outside the door. I instinctively stopped and looked at Song Yazhi, puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Yaxue deliberately made room for us? How come¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Song Yazhi was also taken aback, ¡°Could it be¡­ not her?¡± ¡°Not Yang Yaxue?¡± I was startled. ¡°Yang Yaxue, you whore, I know you¡¯re home. I heard you moaning just now, open the door!¡± The moment I heard that familiar voice, I understood instantly. Fuck¡­ It was Yang Yaxue¡¯s boyfriend, Zhao Zhihao! ¡°It¡¯s Yaxue¡¯s boyfriend, quick, get dressed.¡± Song Yazhi clearly recognized Zhao Zhihao too and forcefully pushed me off of her. Under the circumstances, we obviously couldn¡¯t continue. Reluctantly, I also put on my clothes. ¡°Open up! You slut, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going to kick it down.¡± Zhao Zhihao outside was getting more irate. After we both got dressed, Song Yazhi whispered to me, ¡°Xu Tian, stay put, I¡¯ll open the door. Later, just say we were waiting for Yaxue, got it?¡± ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t worry.¡± I nodded. Taking a deep breath, Song Yazhi finally went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Zhao Zhihao charged in, a baseball bat in hand. ¡°Yang Yaxue, you filthy¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Zhihao, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Song Yazhi, frightened, quickly stepped in front of me. ¡°Why is it you two?¡± Zhao Zhihao paused, ¡°Where¡¯s Yang Yaxue? Where is she?¡± ¡°Yaxue went out to buy groceries; we¡¯re waiting for her to come back and drink. What¡¯s up?¡± Song Yazhi responded with composure. Hearing this, Zhao Zhihao looked us up and down with a contemptuous expression, ¡°Heh, Song Yazhi, I see you¡¯re starving, even taking interest in a blind man?¡± ¡°Blind, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let me catch you, if I see you with Yaxue again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a harsh parting shot, he huffed and turned to leave. Watching Zhao Zhihao¡¯s retreating figure, Song Yazhi and I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. With a guilty look, she turned to me, ¡°Well¡­ Xu Tian, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come to the gym and look for you, then¡­ we can do it there, okay?¡± Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Chapter 124: Chapter 124 ¡°No, no problem, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± I managed to squeeze out a faint smile and silently nodded. After all, it wasn¡¯t Yazhi¡¯s fault; if there was anyone to blame, it had to be that damned Zhao Zhihao. But thinking back, it really was risky. If I had been with Yaxue doing that thing just now, I would have been caught red-handed. ¡°Xu Tian, you¡¯re still the best.¡± Yazhi threw herself at me, tiptoed to kiss my face, and hugged me tightly, whispering some ambiguous words. I had to admit she was indeed a woman who knew how to act coquettishly, making me very happy. Caressing her sexy body really felt like a dream. If it had been before, just touching would have been a luxury; now that it had progressed to this stage, even though I hadn¡¯t completely won her over, I was already very content. ¡°Xu Tian, you really are a good man. Anyone who could be your girlfriend would definitely be happy to death,¡± Yazhi said longingly. While talking, her restless little hand once again slipped into my pants, tenderly stroking my firmness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï And I didn¡¯t hesitate to grab her peach and started kneading it. It was too comfortable, I didn¡¯t want to let her go. But soon, this warm moment was interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°Hey, you two done yet?¡± Yang Yaxue walked in with a mischievous smile. ¡°Oh, speaking of which, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Yazhi¡¯s face turned a glowing red as she pouted and complained, ¡°Zhao Zhihao just came by, really, it¡¯s so annoying.¡± Saying this, she walked over and pulled Yaxue aside, whispering something. When they came back, I noticed that Yaxue¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good and her eyes were filled with apology and guilt. I knew it must be because of Zhao Zhihao. But I didn¡¯t ask too much about it. After all, the relationship between her and me was merely of physical companionship. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Zhihao would do that.¡± ¡°But¡­ I will make it up to you.¡± ¡°Just wait for me for a moment.¡± As she spoke, she quickly removed her clothes right in front of me and dove into the bathroom. And Yazhi didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving; instead, she pulled me into the inside bedroom. At that moment, I was stunned; could it be that these two women were going to take care of me together tonight? The thought alone instantly excited me. Good gracious, these were two of the top beauties from back in school, and now they were both walking this path with me? That¡¯s really too satisfying! I swallowed hard, desperately trying to contain my excitement. A moment later, Yaxue walked out of the bathroom naked. ¡°Little Tian¡­¡± With a moan, she directly threw herself into my arms. Holding Yazhi on the left and Yaxue on the right. This feeling of being embraced from both sides was incredibly thrilling! I looked left and right; these two women were completely different types. One was the pure type, while the other was the charming type. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to break up with Zhao Zhihao for good,¡± Yaxue suddenly said. I was taken aback and wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°Little Tian, from now on, can we keep this kind of relationship? No matter if I find another boyfriend or if you like another woman¡­ my body will always belong to you.¡± Yaxue leaned in closer to me, her gaze filled with emotion. ¡°Yeah, sure!¡± I agreed, though I knew in my heart that she had never really seen me as a boyfriend. I was just a tool for her loneliness. But even so, I was happy, after all, not everyone could have someone of her goddess-like caliber. Yaxue pressed her lips together in a smile, ¡°I knew it, Little Tian, you are the best.¡± ¡°Today, I am going to serve you well, and I will make sure you enjoy royal treatment.¡± The next second, she flipped over and pressed herself onto me, her soft lips meeting mine, while her tender hand had already slipped into my pants, grasping my firmness. Awesome! It was incredibly satisfying! And this was only just the beginning; what happened next was even more thrilling¡­ Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Chapter 125: Chapter 125 At that moment, Song Yazhi, who was lying beside me, suddenly sat up, slowly took off her top, and revealed her enticing, plump peaches, looking at me with a flirtatious expression, as if she were shy yet longing to be touched. ¡°Xu Tian, didn¡¯t you just say you hadn¡¯t had enough? Now¡­ touch them well again.¡± As she spoke, she drew my hand onto her peaches. At this very moment, my hand was fondling Song Yazhi¡¯s peaches, while below, I was enjoying the caresses from Yang Yaxue. This was not only a physical satisfaction, but even more, a psychological thrill. Both of these women, weren¡¯t they the object of pursuit by thousands of men? But now? They were all mine! After a few moments of fondling, as I became increasingly engorged, Yang Yaxue¡¯s breathing began to quicken, her eyes filled with intense yearning. ¡°Little Tian, let me take care of you¡­¡± Before I could come back to my senses, she flipped over and slowly sat down on me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The rush of pleasure in that instant made me involuntarily cry out. Meanwhile, Song Yazhi¡¯s lips came closer and enveloped the nipple on my chest, mimicking what I had done earlier, teasing it endlessly with her tongue. The simultaneous pleasure from above and below nearly made me levitate, truly a feeling of floating towards paradise. No wonder so many wealthy people enjoy threesomes, I must say, this sensation was damn exhilarating. Song Yazhi kissed my body with her lips, allowing me to fondle her peaches. Yang Yaxue, meanwhile, was sitting on top of me, energetically gyrating her body. I just lay there quietly, enjoying a treatment fit for an emperor. However, after a while, Yang Yaxue suddenly disengaged from my body. Just as I was about to ask what she was doing, Song Yazhi suddenly opened her mouth and took in my wet and erect manhood. ¡°Oh¡­¡± So awesome! Incredibly awesome! Her mouth was small, very smooth, and her technique was expert. Her head bobbed up and down, swallowing and spitting, occasionally using her tongue to stimulate my sensitive spots. This alone was pleasurable enough, but more lethal was Yang Yaxue continuously stimulating my balls. If I hadn¡¯t been so controlled, being served by the two of them together, I¡¯d probably have exploded long ago. I closed my eyes, enjoying it while I reached out my hand, grabbing one peach in each, distributing my attention equally. ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡°Oh, mmm¡­¡± Their enticing moans echoed one after another, to me, those were the most beautiful notes in the world. After serving me for a moment, as if they had agreed beforehand, both stopped simultaneously. They looked at each other, and Yang Yaxue was the first to speak, ¡°Well, Yazhi, maybe I should do it.¡± Unexpectedly, Song Yazhi waved her hand, ¡°You just had your turn, it¡¯s my turn now, right?¡± ¡°Little Tian is too big, and since you haven¡¯t been with him before, you definitely won¡¯t be able to handle it. Wait, you can join later.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I can handle it.¡± The two women thus started to push and shove each other. Fuck¡­ I, Xu Tian, what virtues and abilities do I have to make two gorgeous women vie for my affection? I was already stimulated enough, but watching this scene unfold, I felt even more exhilarated. Suddenly, as if sensing something, Yang Yaxue reached out with both hands, grabbed my erection, and began to rapidly stroke it. ¡°Oh¡­ so comfortable¡­¡± The intense stimulation made me groan involuntarily, shivering all over, and the scalding lava sprayed out. It just so happened that Yang Yaxue¡¯s peaches were aimed right at me, so all of it sprayed right onto them. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so hot.¡± ¡°Look, look, see how much Little Tian has sprayed!¡± Yang Yaxue pointed at the white fluids on her peach, bragging as if on purpose. ¡°Yeah, really a lot.¡± Yazhi touched some of the substance, observing and murmuring, ¡°Xu Tian is truly amazing, to last so long even with the two of us stimulating him.¡± ¡°If it were my husband, he probably wouldn¡¯t last until we even started.¡± Yang Yaxue giggled, reaching for tissues to clean her chest. But Song Yazhi stopped her, ¡°Yaxue, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t wipe it off; that¡¯s such a waste.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that a man¡¯s fluids are like a tonic for women, so¡­¡± As she spoke, she leaned her head over, extended her tongue, and began to lick Yaxue¡¯s peach¡­ Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Chapter 126: Chapter 126 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so itchy¡­ so dirty, don¡¯t eat it.¡± Yaxue immediately screamed as Yazhi did that to her, her delicate body quivering uncontrollably. ¡°Hehe, who says it¡¯s dirty? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty at all.¡± Yazhi chuckled mischievously, licking her lips. The stimulating scene before me made my eyes go wide, and my already firm member became even more swollen. ¡°Look, look, he¡¯s hard again!¡± Yazhi exclaimed in surprise as if she had discovered something incredible, pointing at my erection. ¡°Hee hee, how about that? Isn¡¯t Xu Tian amazing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really vigorous in bed, definitely better than your husband,¡± Yaxue said proudly, as if she was boasting about something. Watching the two of them, my heart felt like it was going to jump out of my throat. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï I was filled with anticipation for what was going to happen next. ¡°Um¡­ Yazhi, how about we¡­¡± I initially thought they were about to get down to business, but then Yaxue suddenly pulled Yazhi aside and murmured something into her ear. I noticed that while they were talking, they kept glancing over at me and wearing mischievous smiles. ¡°Xu Tian, let¡¯s call it a day. Hurry up and get dressed, I¡¯m taking you out for some good food.¡± With that, the two of them slipped into the bathroom and started showering. I was dumbfounded. It took me a while to snap back to reality. Dammit¡­ What¡¯s going on? Are they playing with me? To get me all fired up and then just leave it at that? But both of them are tough cookies, and in front of them, I only had the option to comply. So I obediently got dressed and followed them out, getting into Yaxue¡¯s car. After dinner, Yaxue dropped Yazhi off at her home. ¡°Xu Tian, what do you think of Yazhi?¡± On the way to drop me off, she suddenly asked. ¡°She¡­¡± Her question caught me off guard and I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I had to admit, Yazhi was indeed charming. She was beautiful, had a great body, especially those large, succulent peaches on her chest¡ªthey were a real man-killer. And¡­ she was also very provocative. ¡°She¡­ has a nice body.¡± After some hesitation, I managed to squeeze out this sentence between clenched teeth. ¡°Tsk, you men, always after the new and tired of the old!¡± ¡°Her body is nice, but is it better than mine? Is she as gentle to you as I am?¡± ¡°Besides, she¡¯s married, you¡¯re not allowed to have any feelings for her, got it?¡± Yaxue pouted, saying this in a huff. ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry. I only have feelings for you, is that good enough?¡± I forced a wry smile. Women¡¯s hearts truly are as elusive as a needle at the bottom of the sea. Just moments before, she was willing to share me with Yazhi, and now here she was, jealous. Why not act sooner? After that, Yaxue and I cuddled for a while in the car. By the time I got home, it was past ten in the evening. By then, Wang Xiru and Liu Chao had already gone to bed, leaving only Aunt Wu sitting on the living room sofa, as if waiting for me. ¡°Little Tian, don¡¯t say a word, come with me¡­¡± Before I could open my mouth, she grabbed my arm and led me into her bedroom. Seeing the desire on her face, I knew she must want it. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Saying this, she embraced me, her soft lips passionately kissing my neck. She must have just taken a shower because she was wearing only a thin nightgown, without anything underneath. Those enticing peaches, faintly visible beneath the gossamer-thin nightgown, added an alluring sense of mystique. At her kiss, my passion instantly ignited, and my hands slipped under her nightgown, tracing her slender waist and grasping those peaches, starting to knead them forcefully. ¡°Mmm¡­ Little Tian, I¡­ I want it, now¡­ give it to me, right now!¡± Just a little touch from me and she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. From her sensual lips came waves of pleasure-filled moans, her face flushed and seductively irresistible. As she spoke, she began to shed that last layer of modesty. ¡°Don¡¯t strip, just like this, I like it.¡± I stopped her, having her brace her hands against the wall. Then I lifted her nightgown, took out my already hard member, and directed it towards her muddy secret place¡­ Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 I had a crazy time with Aunt Wu in her room. But, because we were worried about being discovered by Wang Xiru and Liu Chao, we didn¡¯t go overboard. After releasing once, I quietly returned to my own room. A quiet night passed, and early the next morning, Wang Xiru drove me to the gym. ¡°Little Tian, I¡¯ve got great news for you, Liu Chao is going back tomorrow.¡± In the car, Wang Xiru excitedly told me. Hearing that, I too was overjoyed. With Liu Chao at home, it was too hindering for me to perform, and I also lost many opportunities to interact with Wang Xiru. If he could leave, that would definitely be fantastic news. Therefore, my mood today was exceptionally good, and I hummed a tune as I entered the massage room. However, after a careful look, I noticed that Liang Lu wasn¡¯t at work, and only Liu Piaopiao was there. Remembering the ambiguous scene with her in the room last time, I still find it highly stimulating. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 It¡¯s a pity, she isn¡¯t as enthusiastic as Liang Lu; to make a move, one has to find the right moment. Today, the gym was quiet, so I found myself with some leisure time. Lying on the chair and falling asleep, Song Yazhi¡¯s enchanting face involuntarily appeared in my mind. It¡¯s a shame, I didn¡¯t manage to completely win her over last time. Just as I was fantasizing about dominating Song Yazhi, the massage room door was suddenly knocked. I was startled at that moment and quickly pulled my hand out of my pants. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and it was Wang Xiru who came in. As soon as she entered, she noticed my conspicuously bulging crotch, reached out her hand, and lightly patted it while chuckling, ¡°Giggle, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed, but you¡¯re quite in need, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Were you thinking of me just now?¡± Seeing her seductive look, I reached out towards her peachy bottom. Who knew she would suddenly slap my hand away and say with a pout and a grievance, ¡°Not now, I¡¯ve got something to do later.¡± I felt a bit uncomfortable being rejected, but her next words excited me again. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting you for a while. How about this, later at noon, I¡¯ll take you out to eat. That way, we can be together again without any issue.¡± ¡°Also, after work, you must come with me, and you¡¯re not allowed to go see Miss Yang, got it?¡± I knew she was still jealous of Yang Yaxue, so I quickly nodded and agreed. Because the gym is quite public, Wang Xiru and I aren¡¯t usually too affectionate, so after chatting briefly, she left. By the time it was almost noon and time to leave work, I started to get eager to go out with Wang Xiru. But just then, the appearance of a woman disrupted my plans. A girl who seemed about seventeen or eighteen years old came in with a timid look. Dressed in a white fairy dress, with long black hair casually draped over her shoulders, she had a gentle and moving appearance, less of the brashness. Seeing her dressed like that, I was taken aback. Who comes to the gym dressed like this? Could it be her first time? ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I pretended not to see and asked loudly. ¡°Um¡­ are you Master Xu? My name is Yu Xiaomin.¡± The girl said in a low voice, her head bowed. ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, that¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter? Did you sprain something, or is some part of you sore?¡± I asked seriously. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just feeling a bit uncomfortable, I was hoping you could give me a massage.¡± As she spoke, she sat down by the massage bed, occasionally glancing at me with a bashful look, seeming quite strange. ¡°Where does it feel uncomfortable? How does it hurt?¡± I continued to inquire. ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s really nothing much. It¡¯s just that I often get stomach pains during ¡®that time of the month¡¯.¡± The girl blushed as she spoke in a whisper. ¡°Sister Qingxue told me you practice Traditional Chinese medicine massage, that it can treat ¡®that¡¯¡­ so I¡­¡± Hearing this, I was taken aback. Stomach pains during menstruation? Initially, I thought she just had ordinary period cramps, but when I took a closer look at her complexion, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. This wasn¡¯t just simple menstrual pain; she seemed to be suffering from a deficiency of both qi and blood, leading to an excess of internal cold. If not treated in time, it could affect fertility in the long run. Perhaps my serious expression made her nervous, so she asked anxiously, ¡°Master Xu, what¡¯s wrong? Can you do it? Please speak up¡­¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Chapter 128: Chapter 128 ¡°` ¡°Miss, you tell me honestly, have you been engaging in ¡®that¡¯ frequently lately?¡± I hesitated for a moment before asking softly. The girl¡¯s face turned red instantly upon hearing this, and she quickly waved her hand, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Seeing her panicked expression, I knew I had hit the nail on the head. Actually, the signs of a woman indulging too much are somewhat different from those of a man. She initially mentioned stomach pain, and I didn¡¯t think in ¡®that¡¯ direction, but when I saw her pale complexion, she looked very weak. With that added to the lower abdomen pain, it could pretty much be confirmed as excess indulgence. Still want to pretend with me? Do you really think I¡¯ve trained my eyes for nothing? ¡°Master Xu, can you or can you not help me with a massage?¡± Just as I was thinking, she asked again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï I smiled, ¡°Of course, I can, lie down.¡± As I spoke, I put on my gloves. But at that moment, the girl suddenly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that massaging over clothes is not effective? How about¡­ I take off my clothes?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned at her words. That¡¯s not right¡­ This girl is a bit too direct. Even if it is a massage for the lower abdomen, there¡¯s no need to take off clothes. I vaguely felt something was amiss but didn¡¯t say much and just smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, then take them off, I can¡¯t see anyway.¡± The girl agreed and then began to unbutton and remove her skirt. The instant she took off her skirt, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. Fuck¡­ The girl was actually going commando!? Not only was she not wearing a bra, but she also wasn¡¯t even wearing panties. I¡¯ve seen promiscuous, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone quite to this extent. The most crucial point is, why did she come here to deliberately seduce me? As I thought, I pretended to be oblivious and reached straight for her body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The moment my hand touched her, the girl let out an intoxicating moan. Her voice was extremely seductive, like the female protagonist in an action movie, and to put it bluntly, a man with poor self-control could lose it just from her calling out. Even I was rendered completely stiff by her call. I swallowed hard and my hands tentatively reached for her peaches which weren¡¯t particularly large. I noticed that her Bud was not the pink it should be at her age, but rather a bit darkened. This is the change that occurs from being frequently licked and played with. Especially when I noticed below, it was also that kind of dark, with very dense hair. Combined with her current symptoms of abdominal distension and pale complexion, I had almost figured out her identity. The more it was so, the more I wanted to clear up why she had come to me. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment my hands touched her peach, the girl let out an exaggerated moan. ¡°Master Xu, what are you¡­ what are you doing? It¡¯s just lower abdomen pain, why are you taking advantage of me like this?¡± I snorted coldly and didn¡¯t pull my hands back, ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t play dumb with me. I¡¯m well aware of what you do. You¡¯ve definitely done ¡®that¡¯ with a man before, haven¡¯t you? So cut the act!¡± Upon hearing my straightforward words, the girl¡¯s face changed slightly and she gasped, ¡°How¡­ how do you know that? Aren¡¯t you blind?¡± ¡°How I know is not important, what¡¯s important is that I¡¯m going to treat you right now.¡± As I spoke, I increased the pressure of my kneading hands. ¡°Ah¡­ no, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do it like this¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was not that of rejection but rather like she was coquettishly teasing me, giving a feeling of reluctance mingled with enticement. I originally didn¡¯t have much interest in women with impure conduct. But on one hand, I wanted to understand her purpose for coming to me, and on the other hand, the girl did indeed have a nice figure. Operating on the principle of not being an idiot when a good deal comes along, I still decided to proceed with her. So, my finger began to continuously stimulate the sensitive spots on her peach. ¡°Ah¡­ Master Xu, be gentler¡­ it feels so awful, mmm¡­¡± Instantly, she couldn¡¯t help but let out moan after moan, and her face gradually turned rosy. It must be said, the girl was young, but her peach indeed had some qualities, not exactly big, but incredibly elastic. The feeling of playing with it in my hands was very bouncy, very full, as if it was going to pop out at any moment, wonderfully exquisite¡­ ¡°` Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Chapter 129: Chapter 129 ¡°So tender, so bouncy¡­¡± My hands cradled those peaches, ceaselessly playing with them. Although countless men had toyed and sucked on this girl¡¯s peaches before, the feeling in my hands was still fantastic. ¡°Mmm¡­ Master Xu, your massage technique is really amazing.¡± ¡°It¡­ it really cured my stomach ache¡­¡± At this moment, the girl seemed to release a primal nature, her snow-white delicate body lying naked on the bed, writhing non-stop under my kneading. Especially the soul-stirring moans from her lips, which never ceased. ¡°Hurry¡­ suck, mmm¡­ hurry¡­¡± Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around my head and pressed it directly onto her peach. I smelled a strange fragrance on her, not unpleasant, but definitely not her natural scent. For some reason, when I smelled that fragrance, I felt my body heat up uncontrollably and couldn¡¯t help but take her Bud into my mouth. The feeling of her peach in my mouth was truly amazing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Ah¡­ it feels so bad¡­ Master Xu, you¡¯re so naughty, but I really like it¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ just like that, suck hard, suck hard, mmm ah¡­¡± She cradled my head in her arms, and perhaps out of professional habit, her legs instinctively wrapped around my waist. I was like feasting on a delicious jelly, vigorously sucking the Bud in my mouth. About a minute later I finally released my mouth, and when I looked at her Bud again, it had become firm, glistening with my saliva. Especially the bright red lipstick mark on that peach, starkly conspicuous against her pale skin. By then, the girl was driven into a frenzied, tangled bliss, her beautiful eyes tightly shut, her face flushing red, seemingly lost in oblivion. I originally planned to stop there, as I still didn¡¯t know this girl¡¯s identity and purpose. But at that moment, a voice in my mind kept urging me to possess this woman in front of me, to ravish her mercilessly. I uncontrollably pounced on her again, greedily kissing every inch of her skin. The girl¡¯s moans were incredibly seductive, utterly soul-destroying, and as I kissed her, I could distinctly feel her body growing hotter, gradually responding strongly. Even when I kissed her Bud again, her delicate body slightly trembled. It was then that I suddenly felt a soft little hand fiercely grab my firmness below. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The next second, she couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation. ¡°How¡­ how can you be so big?¡± ¡°No, no more, I can¡¯t go on.¡± Fear flickered in her eyes, seemingly terrified by the astonishing size of my manhood. ¡°What? Don¡¯t all you women like it big? Don¡¯t you want to try?¡± I asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°I like it, but¡­ that¡¯s really scary¡­¡± The girl slowly opened her eyes, her pupils showing a bold coyness as she spoke timidly. ¡°How about¡­ I use my mouth to help you this time, and you let me go, please?¡± I hesitated for a moment, but thinking that this girl had come to seduce me on purpose, I decided to just let loose and have fun. Although she said she would use her mouth, she didn¡¯t directly move to touch my firmness but instead skillfully helped me take off my shirt. Her actions were very gentle and practiced, clearly showing she must have frequently done this for other men. It didn¡¯t take long before my shirt was completely removed, her soft little hands caressing my chest, the tingling sensation was truly comforting. Seeing me enjoying it, the girl smiled enticingly, bent down, extended her little sweet tongue, and gently licked from top to bottom on my chest¡­ I have to admit, this girl really knew how to tease a man. Her tongue was incredibly soft and wet, feeling utterly delightful. I closed my eyes, enjoying it while my hand stroked her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t hurry with the licking, help me take off my trousers first!¡± Seeing her earnest effort, I was moved to issue her another command. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: 130 Chapter 130: 130 Any conservative girl, played with by me like this, would definitely resist and even become angry. Clearly, this girl named Yu Xiaomin, having been involved with quite a few men, psychologically differed from those innocent girls, so after hearing my request, she didn¡¯t refuse. Subsequently, she squatted down and gently removed my pants for me. The moment my fierce member was exposed, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, her gaze brimming with surprise and even a touch of anticipation. But she quickly adopted a bashful expression, seemingly too shy to take another glance. Witnessing her reaction, I was taken aback. I didn¡¯t know if she was feigning it or if it was an instinctive response from deep inside. Regardless, her slightly bashful expression greatly kindled my desire. I promptly pressed her onto the bed, thrusting myself between her legs and began rubbing. ¡°Mmm, Master Xu, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re so naughty, using that hard thing to bully me¡­¡± Yu Xiaomin blushed, her eyes closed, cooing as she spoke. After rubbing against her mysterious area for a while, she was completely ignited by the stimulation, emitting soft moans and flailing her small hands as if trying to grasp my firmness. Meanwhile, I moved the thing below and didn¡¯t rush to enter her body, instead observing her reactions. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï At that moment, I suddenly felt that her shy appearance wasn¡¯t put on, seeming very natural. It looked like those men before me weren¡¯t as romantic, and must have been brusquely entering her body. With my relentless teasing, she had completely shed her timidity and restraint, letting out louder cries and liberating herself thoroughly. The seductive look on her face was incredibly arousing to me. ¡°Aah¡­ Master Xu, my body is so hot, I can¡¯t take it, please, stop for a moment¡­¡± She opened her languishing eyes, looking pitifully at me, softly pleading. ¡°For me to stop is possible, but you have to tell me the purpose of your visit,¡± I said, not ceasing my actions but instead quickening the pace of friction, even gently nudging inside her. The frustration of not being satisfied intensified her sense of emptiness, almost driving her to the edge of collapse. And this was exactly the effect I was aiming for. ¡°Look, you¡¯re already soaking wet down there, aren¡¯t you? Does it hurt badly?¡± I reached out, gently touching her slit, and my fingers came back coated in a viscous fluid. I brought the fluid up to her face, ¡°Just tell me the truth, and I¡¯ll satisfy you, guaranteed to take you to the brink of ecstasy and back¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I just came to you for a massage, hmm¡­ Master Xu, please, stop torturing me,¡± Yu Xiaomin was so anxious she was nearly crying, yet still refused to tell the truth. I sneered and forcefully pressed on her sensitive spot down there. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The instant stimulation made her arch her back, and her insides clenched. ¡°To know¡­ you¡¯ll have to¡­¡± she breathed heavily, her eyes filled with longing. ¡°Have to what?¡± I asked instinctively. ¡°Have to¡­ completely satisfy me¡­¡± she winked flirtatiously at me, oozing charm. Seeing her provocative look, I knew that if I didn¡¯t completely conquer her today, she wouldn¡¯t confess truthfully. So, I lifted her snow-white legs onto my shoulders, ready to launch a fierce assault. But then she grabbed ahold of my stiffness and said coyly, ¡°Master Xu, that won¡¯t do, we need to wear a condom.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°No worries, I have some in my bag.¡± With that, she reached for her purse, opened it, and asked, ¡°Which flavor do you like? I have peach, watermelon, plain, and even a ¡®Classic¡¯ scent¡­¡± Seeing how well-prepared she was, I was stunned. Fuck¡­ This Yu Xiaomin was too wild. What kind of good woman carries so many condoms in her bag? I took a deep breath, ¡°Any flavor is fine, but get the thinnest kind. I¡¯m not used to wearing these things.¡± ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go with this ultra-thin plain one,¡± she said, selecting one from her collection, tearing the packaging and moving to roll it onto me. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Yu Xiaomin pulled out a condom and, with her head lowered, was about to put it on my rigid member. I grabbed her hand and, with a wicked smile, said, ¡°I want you to put it on using your mouth.¡± Perhaps not expecting such a special request, she hesitated for a moment but ultimately agreed, blushing. Then she extended her little tongue, which curled around the condom, and moved closer to my lower body. Actually, I just wanted to trouble her. I didn¡¯t expect her to really agree. Watching her actions, I gradually became more excited. At first, maybe because she didn¡¯t find the right angle, her soft little tongue just lightly licked my hardness, and the condom fell on the floor. ¡°You need to be more careful; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to put it on,¡± I chuckled, ¡°If you fail three times, I won¡¯t wear it, as a punishment to you!¡± Hearing my words, she indeed got a lot more serious and bit down on the condom with her upper and lower lips, then came at it again. She first found an angle and barely got it on a little, then suddenly pushed her head forward. Whether it was because my thing was too big or the condom¡¯s opening too small, she struggled for a long time but just couldn¡¯t get it on. As a result, my erection was almost completely enveloped in her mouth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Although she wasn¡¯t giving me a blowjob, this unusual experience still provided me with a level of stimulation like never before. After several minutes of effort, she finally managed to get a third of it on. As the saying goes, practice makes perfect, and gradually, she seemed to get the hang of it and began to move more skillfully. After more than ten minutes of fumbling, she finally got the condom on me. ¡°Lie down!¡± I patted her perky backside with a gentle yet undisputable tone of command. Perhaps because she had been in contact with my hardness while putting the condom on with her mouth, by this time Yu Xiaomin¡¯s face was so red it almost seemed to bleed, with desire in her eyes much more intense than before. Hearing my command, she did not resist at all and obediently lay down on the bed, turning her head to give me a sultry lick of her tongue, ¡°Master Xu, come inside me, I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± Looking at her wanton behavior and the wet mystery between her legs, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and straightened my waist, preparing to enter her body and release the desire that had been building up for a long time. But just at that moment, I heard a loud bang as the door to the massage room was suddenly kicked open from outside. At that moment, I was dumbfounded. And when I saw who had come in, a dire premonition rushed over me. It was Yang Yaxue¡¯s boyfriend, Zhao Zhihao! ¡°Xu Tian, you beast, let go of my cousin!¡± Zhao Zhihao came over furiously, ¡°Great, Xu Tian, my cousin comes to you for a massage, and you do such bestial things to her? Are you even human?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve caught you red-handed, let¡¯s see how you reason your way out of this.¡± ¡°And you call yourself a massage therapist? I think you¡¯re just a thug!¡± ¡°You scumbag, you shouldn¡¯t be in a gym. Go eat shit!¡± As he yelled, Yu Xiaomin had already broken free and began to hurriedly put her clothes on. And I also came to my senses, quickly pulling up my trousers. Initially, I didn¡¯t know what the girl named Yu Xiaomin¡¯s goal was in seducing me. It wasn¡¯t until Zhao Zhihao burst in that I finally realized. It turned out that this guy had set a trap for me! ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± I, now with my trousers up, was not flustered at all, but instead sneered, ¡°Zhao Zhihao, this is the woman you found to frame me, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°You molest my cousin and you think you¡¯re in the right?¡± ¡°Cousin, tell us, did he try to do that sort of thing to you under the guise of a massage?¡± Zhao Zhihao shouted loudly. ¡°Cousin, he¡¯s a bastard, you must stand up for me, woo woo¡­¡± Yu Xiaomin nodded her head and wept bitterly. With such a pitiful appearance, anyone who didn¡¯t know better might really think I had bullied her. Such acting talent would be wasted if she didn¡¯t become an actress. ¡°Xu Tian, heard that? Still want to argue?¡± Hao Zhihao was smug. ¡°Argue about what? I haven¡¯t done a thing, you have no proof, don¡¯t frame me.¡± At this point, I could only play dumb. As the saying goes, to catch a thief you need to show the loot, to catch an adulterer you need to catch them together; as I had been interrupted before even starting, with no proof, I could deny everything. ¡°Fine, you want to play dumb with me? If you don¡¯t admit it, I am going to call the police.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Zhihao actually took out his phone. Seeing he was serious, to be honest, I panicked at that moment¡­ Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Chapter 132: Chapter 132 ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Hey, who are you? Why are you kicking our door?¡± Just then, Liu Piaopiao hurried over, clearly having heard the noise. ¡°Miss Liu, right? You came just in time. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a beast in your gym.¡± ¡°It¡¯s this guy; he tried to do that kind of thing to my cousin under the guise of giving a massage. You need to fire him right away, or he¡¯ll drag you down sooner or later.¡± ¡°If your gym doesn¡¯t handle this, then I¡¯ll have to call the police.¡± Zhao Zhihao had a look of righteousness, quite firm as if he had me cornered. ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing Zhao Zhihao¡¯s words, Liu Piaopiao was first stunned, then glanced at me and appraised Yu Xiaomin, who was disheveled and tear-stricken, showing a look of disgust on her face immediately. ¡°Master Xu, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. She¡¯s just a young girl. How could you bring yourself to do this?¡± Her face full of anger, she said, ¡°By doing this, how could you live up to the trust Wang Xiru and Liu Qingxue have in you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed in you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Watching her righteous indignation, I couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. Yes, what I did to her last time was indeed a bit too much, but did it really mean she had no trust in me at all? Do I really look like such a scoundrel? Moreover, anyone could tell from a glance that Yu Xiaomin was that sort of loose girl; even if I were desperate, I wouldn¡¯t settle for someone like her, right? ¡°Let me tell you, Xu Tian, no one can help you today. You just wait for your prison meal,¡± Zhao Zhihao said with a smug smile, taking out his phone to make a call. I sneered, though I pretended to be disdainful, I was actually panicking inside. This kind of thing, I really had no good explanation for, especially since it was just Yu Xiaomin and me in the room at the time. If she insisted it was me who bullied her, I¡¯d have no defense. Eventually, I would not only face legal sanctions but also lose my job at the gym, become a target of public condemnation, and lose relationships with women like Liang Lu, Liu Qingxue, and even Wang Xiru. The loss would be too great. I had to admit, Zhao Zhihao was really tricky. Is it because I slept with your girlfriend that you have to push me to a dead end? Wait a minute¡­ Suddenly, a thought flashed through my mind. ¡°Zhao Zhihao, who did you say she was to you just now?¡± I asked loudly. ¡°Are you blind and deaf? Didn¡¯t I already tell you she¡¯s my cousin?¡± Zhao Zhihao said impatiently. ¡°Really? Because it seems to me that your relationship isn¡¯t so simple.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be your woman, would she?¡± I asked with a sneer. In fact, it was just my speculation. But seeing their reactions, I knew I had guessed right. Zhao Zhihao¡¯s entire endeavor to mess with me was just to sever my connection with Yang Yaxue completely, wasn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t it to keep Yang Yaxue all to himself? If Yang Yaxue found out about his unclear relationship with Yu Xiaomin, all his efforts would be in vain. Even if I ended up being kicked out of the gym, he wouldn¡¯t gain anything. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? We are cousins,¡± Zhao Zhihao still denied vehemently, but his face had changed. ¡°Nonsense? Whether you¡¯re cousins or not, we can just have that investigated, can¡¯t we?¡± I said coolly with a sneer. ¡°You, what right do you have to investigate me?¡± Zhao Zhihao¡¯s voice trembled, completely losing his previous assertiveness. Looking at Yu Xiaomin, she was also visibly scared, sweating profusely and looking around as if she wanted to run away. ¡°That¡­cousin, let¡¯s just forget about this incident, right? You didn¡¯t really lose anything, did you?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just go,¡± Yu Xiaomin nodded repeatedly. Ultimately, Zhao Zhihao left unwillingly with Yu Xiaomin. But before he left, he gave me a fierce glare. ¡°This¡­they just left like that? Is it just going to end like this?¡± Watching their hurried retreat, Liu Piaopiao was still not over the shock. I gave a wry smile, ¡°It was always just the two of them teaming up to mess with me. Now that I¡¯ve exposed them, of course, they had to run.¡± Hearing me say this, Liu Piaopiao instantly blushed, feeling a deep sense of guilt, she said, ¡°Um¡­ Master Xu, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I misunderstood you earlier.¡± I smiled wryly, saying mournfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine, perhaps in your heart, that¡¯s the kind of person I am.¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Chapter 133 ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯m really sorry, I truly misunderstood just now. Seeing the girl like that, I thought¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡± Liu Piaopiao pouted, her face full of guilt, looking almost ready to cry. Seeing her like this, I actually felt a bit moved. To be honest, Liu Piaopiao was certainly attractive, but she always had a stern face, appearing cold, creating a feeling of distance. This coquettish behavior, however, had a charm of its own. ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t need to explain anymore. I know you¡¯ve always looked down on me, thinking I¡¯m nothing but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize either, maybe what you said earlier was your true opinion of me.¡± ¡°Besides, we are nothing to each other, do you really need to care so much about my feelings?¡± I pretended to be very angry, speaking with a face full of sarcasm. Hearing me say this, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes reddened as she choked up, ¡°Master Xu, I really didn¡¯t think of you that way. In fact, I quite like you in my heart.¡± ¡°I was indeed angry about the incident last time, but I quickly got over it, really, I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Seemingly recalling the erotic scene from last time, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face suddenly flushed. Her bashfully adorable appearance immediately aroused my interest, so I decided to properly tease her as a sort of punishment. Thinking this, I asked meaningfully, ¡°Do you really want to make up for your mistake?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, as long as you are willing to forgive me. I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao replied without hesitation. I chuckled darkly and pointed down, ¡°Then¡­ like last time, can you help me out again, please?¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She seemed like she wanted to scold me, but in the end, she just glared at me fiercely and retorted angrily, ¡°How can you be like this? I¡¯ve already apologized, and you¡¯re still making such an excessive request.¡± ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll just use my hand then, but you better not tell anyone, got it?¡± I didn¡¯t hold much hope, but she actually agreed. That moment, I was so excited I almost jumped up. Thinking of her soft little hands, my heart began to race. Liu Piaopiao was truly beautiful, unsurpassed in looks by any other woman I had encountered. But I rarely entertained thoughts about her in that way because she was so aloof, getting angry all the time, making me hesitant to even start a conversation with her. I thought the last time was the peak, but I didn¡¯t expect that with Zhao Zhihao¡¯s meddling, I¡¯d get another chance. Luck was indeed on my side! After Liu Piaopiao agreed, she turned around and locked the door. Then she told me to sit there, her face flushing as she said, ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up and take off your pants.¡± ¡°You help me take them off,¡± I said with a mischievous grin. ¡°You¡­ Fine, if I¡¯m helping I might as well do it all,¡± she finally gave in with a heavy sigh. Liu Piaopiao glared fiercely at me, then bent down to undo my belt. Smelling her scent and seeing the glimpse of spring at her collar, that thing below, uncontrollably, raised its head. ¡°Ah!¡± Her hand accidentally touched my firmness, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise. ¡°Master Xu, you¡­ you¡¯re hard already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it when I smell you,¡± I said embarrassedly. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s cheeks turned red as she felt shy. Women love compliments, even an ice queen is no exception. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± I said seriously. ¡°Pfft, so slick.¡± She rolled her eyes at me but couldn¡¯t help showing a sweet smile on her face. As my pants slid down, my rigid member sprang out. Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time, Liu Piaopiao still stared at it for quite a while before looking away. After hesitating for a moment, as if mustering courage, she reached out a finger and gently touched my firmness. ¡°Hiss¡­ so cold!¡± By then, it had become incredibly hot, and her touch made me involuntarily gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Liu Piaopiao whispered sternly, but I could see that she was very nervous, her fingers trembling slightly. After hesitating for a long while, she took a deep breath and finally grasped my firmness in her hand¡­ Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: 134 Chapter 134: 134 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As soon as her little hand grasped my erectness, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a comfortable groan, it was really quite pleasant. ¡°Can¡­ can you not make that noise?¡± Liu Piaopiao¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and after giving me a glare, she began to concentrate on stroking me. ¡°So good, really good, Sister Liu, your hands, they¡¯re really something!¡± Accompanied by waves of pleasure from below, I couldn¡¯t help but start to praise her. At first, she was somewhat resistant and wouldn¡¯t let me call her that, but gradually she got used to it, and just went along with me. Every move Liu Piaopiao made emanated captivating charm, and with the continuous pleasure coming from below, my breathing started to quicken, and that thing swelled under her caresses. Seemingly sensing my change, she suddenly stopped, and said seriously, ¡°This time, you cannot do that again, otherwise, I will really ignore you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t.¡± I nodded repeatedly, agreeing with my whole heart. Looking at her serious expression, her fair, delicate face seemed so breakable, she was so tender. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï I couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and gently pinching her cheek. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Master Xu, what are you doing?¡± Liu Piaopiao was startled by my sudden action, but she didn¡¯t get mad at me and just acted shyly. My heart filled with joy, this indicated that I could get even closer to her, and perhaps even make bolder moves. If I could completely conquer such a woman, the sense of achievement would definitely max out. ¡°Uh¡­ Sister Liu, may I touch your peach?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°You!¡± That took her over the edge, she scolded indignantly, ¡°Master Xu, if you talk like that again, I¡¯ll really ignore you.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I said earnestly, ¡°Look, you¡¯re currently playing with my most precious thing, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve touched me, so why can¡¯t I touch you?¡± Liu Piaopiao looked down, seemingly hesitating. ¡°Aww, I said no, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± But in the end, she still rejected me. Seeing her bashful look, my heart nearly melted. Women as pure and virtuous as her were truly rare these days. ¡°You really are difficult to please. It¡¯s taken so long and it¡¯s still not over. My hand is getting numb.¡± Before I could say another word, she swiftly changed the subject and vengefully squeezed my erection. Realizing she wouldn¡¯t consent, I didn¡¯t insist further and cheerfully asked, ¡°Sister Liu, how many men¡¯s privates have you touched?¡± ¡°Just those few¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao replied subconsciously, quickly realizing she misspoke and hurriedly added, ¡°Including you, just two.¡± Although I hadn¡¯t asked before, I could tell that Liu Piaopiao was still single. So I grew curious and asked, ¡°Sister Liu, you¡¯re a normal woman, you must have those needs, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious, how do you deal with it when the urge strikes?¡± ¡°I¡­ I, of course, use¡­¡± Her words were cut off halfway as she forcefully swallowed the rest. Afterward, she hummed and ignored me. After a good while, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s hand got tired, and the pace slowed down. ¡°Sister Liu, if you continue like this, even if you tire yourself out, I won¡¯t be able to finish,¡± I said. ¡°Ah? What should we do then?¡± She looked at me, puzzled. I chuckled, ¡°Simple, just increase the stimulation, and I¡¯ll be quick, right?¡± The fact was she had already made me very comfortable, but I kept chatting with her, distracting myself, which is why I could last so long. ¡°Stimulation? What kind of stimulation?¡± ¡°If you let me touch your peach, I guarantee I¡¯ll finish quickly,¡± I coaxed, leading her step by step into the trap. This time, Liu Piaopiao didn¡¯t scold me but just hung her head, not knowing what she was thinking about. Seeing her reaction, I felt elated, it seemed like there was hope. So I continued, ¡°Sister Liu, just a touch, I won¡¯t do anything else, you can rest assured.¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll just touch over your bra a few times, that should be okay, right?¡± Hearing what I said, she finally softened in her tone. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re sure you¡¯d just touch it from the outside? You won¡¯t slip inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Then, go ahead, but remember your words¡ªyou¡¯re allowed only on the outside. If you dare take advantage of me, I¡­ I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± Liu Piaopiao said with her face flushed as she gave my erection a firm pinch. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: 135 Chapter 135: 135 Agreed? She actually agreed? My eyes widened, and it took me quite a while to recover from my surprise. Actually, I was merely testing her, and I didn¡¯t expect Liu Piaopiao to really let me touch her peachy treasure! For a goddess with such a cold demeanor as hers to let me touch her peachy treasure was already a significant advance. As for anything beyond that, I didn¡¯t even dare to contemplate it. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and reached out toward Liu Piaopiao¡¯s peachy treasure in front of her and grabbed it. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Piaopiao and I almost simultaneously let out a cry of surprise. Even though it was through clothing, the sensation was still marvelous. Her peach was not particularly large but was very elastic, and my hand could just nicely grasp it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Her body was extremely sensitive, and just this touch made her involuntarily let out a comfortable moan. That sound was like music from heaven, sending my blood boiling. Most importantly, Liu Piaopiao was recognized as the ice queen of the fitness center and had never had such intimate contact with any man before. But now here I was, gripping her peach and kneading it heartily¡­ If someone else were to see this, they would definitely be flabbergasted. So far, several women in the gym had successively succumbed under my crotch. I just needed to be a bit more proactive, a bit bolder, and maybe then I could completely conquer Liu Piaopiao. With those thoughts, I grew even more excited and couldn¡¯t help but increase the strength of my kneading. ¡°Master Xu, you, you be gentler, it¡¯s hurting me,¡± Liu Piaopiao couldn¡¯t help but call out as my force was a bit much. ¡°Sorry, I got too excited, I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± I gave a sheepish smile, took a deep breath, and controlled the force of my hands. But I had a little trick up my sleeve; while kneading, I also continually stimulated the sensitive spots on her peach with my fingers. Soon, I noticed that Liu Piaopiao¡¯s body was reacting, her breathing became increasingly rapid, but she was still restraining herself, not wanting to let out that soul-stirring moan. I smiled and continued to tease her body. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan, and her body instantly went limp. ¡°Sister Liu, your reaction is so exaggerated, could it be that this is the first time a man has touched you here?¡± I asked, smiling. ¡°You, mmm¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao glared at me fiercely. Just as she tried to speak, she was again stimulated by me and let out an utmostly soul-stirring moan. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her delicate body trembled chaotically, her facial expression becoming as enchanting as possible. By this time, I had already pushed her bra aside, fully exposing the two snowy white peaches. I no longer held back, directly reaching out and grasping the two pink buds. Stimulated in this manner, Liu Piaopiao¡¯s delicate body shook, her eyes looking at me with anger mixed with a hint of desire, adding a few degrees of charm. But at this moment, she was completely devoid of the intention to be angry, showing only utter enjoyment on her face. ¡°How is it, Sister Liu, does it feel good, does it feel relaxing?¡± I asked softly, wanting to make her say those shameful words. Liu Piaopiao eyed me fixedly with sultry eyes, gasping for air, ¡°Xu Tian, you¡­ you bastard, I already said not to¡­ mmm, mmm¡­ Ah!!¡± Stimulated by me, she was simply unable to articulate her words, leaving only her repeated breathy gasps. Especially those two snowy white legs intertwining with each other, rubbing ceaselessly as if doing so brought her more comfort. The first time I saw her, it was her incredible long legs that captivated me. Although I would love to properly enjoy them, compared to her legs, her soft peach was even more tempting to me. This Liu Piaopiao had been a single virgin for thirty years; I reckon even with her needs, she probably just relied on her hand to solve them, never having been stimulated by a man like this. That¡¯s why she was so sensitive. Similarly, a woman like this, once she released her pent-up desires of many years, would be astonishing. Since today offered the opportunity, I decided to help her out, to let her experience the ultimate pleasure unique to women. ¡°Mmm¡­ Master Xu, no¡­ don¡¯t do it, stop¡­ stop now.¡± With my continuous stimulation, she began to twist her body more dramatically, and could no longer restrain herself from tearing at her own clothes. Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Chapter 136: Chapter 136 ¡°Ah¡­stop, please stop, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± She was nearly crying, desperately pleading. But I could tell she was really enjoying it, it was just that ridiculous sense of shame interfering, preventing her from fully indulging. ¡°Don¡¯t want it? I think you really do want it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sister Liu, tell me the truth, have you ever felt this good before?¡± My hands didn¡¯t stop moving as I asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want it¡­¡± Although her words denied it, her slowly spreading legs had already betrayed her. Women are always like this; when they say they don¡¯t want it, they are actually begging you to be more daring. Gradually, I completely hooked her desire, as she lay there limp, letting me play with her body. And her little hand was still gripping my firmness, not intending to let go. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï No matter how aloof a woman is, Once desire takes over, she becomes someone else. Liu Piaopiao was no exception. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°Master Xu, how¡­how are you so skilled?¡± ¡°Did you massage those other women like this before?¡± While she was enjoying it, she asked tremblingly. ¡°Yes, they all loved it. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± I pressed hard on her Bud, instantly causing her to arch her body. ¡°You¡­you really are a big bad guy!¡± She panted heavily and gave me a seductive glare, then suddenly pressed a sensitive spot below me with her finger. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I involuntarily drew in a cold breath. ¡°Sister Liu, I¡­I can touch you below? I promise it will make you feel even better.¡± After playing for a while, I was no longer satisfied with just fondling her peach; I wanted to go further. But first, she had to take off her pants. ¡°No!¡± She refused me decisively without any hesitation. I sighed helplessly, realizing that allowing me to touch her peach was already her biggest concession. It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t disappointed; after all, such opportunities were rare, and if I didn¡¯t take her now, I wouldn¡¯t know when next time would be. Thinking this, I steeled my heart and dived into her pants, heading straight for the triangle area. The moment my fingers touched that lush territory, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. So tender! So soft, plump, and extremely comfortable. Just touching it felt so good, let alone what more could be like. The most crucial thing was, my fingers had already felt a slick wetness. It proved that by then, she was already overflowing. ¡°You!¡± Liu Piaopiao seemed not to expect such a bold move from me, her eyes widened as if she was about to get angry. However, I did not give her a chance to speak; after finding the spot, I probed inside. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan of pleasure, instinctively clenching her legs trying to stop my movement, her face turning so red it seemed it could drip blood. I swallowed hard, my heart almost leaping out of my throat. Even the mere entrance of my fingers was already greatly exciting me. So, I gradually increased my pace, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes deep, sometimes shallow, constantly stimulating her body. ¡°Ah¡­stop, stop, Master Xu, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­going to die, going to die, it¡¯s so pleasurable, really so good¡­¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve never felt so good before, I¡¯m really going to break down¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, her soulful moans were growing louder and she had completely given up resistance. I could clearly feel more and more wetness below, her underwear was already soaked through. ¡°Mmm, ah¡­¡± ¡°Master Xu!!¡± Suddenly, she violently sat up, grabbed me, her body shook violently then a warm stream sprayed into my palm. Yes, I had brought her to the peak. Seeing her blissful expression, I felt incredibly proud. Finally, I had let her experience the joy of being a woman. She lay quietly in my arms, breathing heavily, as if savoring the afterglow of the climax. I held her tightly, inhaling the fragrance emitting from her body, almost intoxicating myself with it. At that moment, time seemed to have stopped, both of us basking in the pleasure we offered each other, neither wanting to break this beautiful moment¡­ Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Looking at Liu Piaopiao, with ecstasy written all over her face, my heart also filled with immense satisfaction at that moment. If I could completely make her my woman, what a blissful thing that would be. Unlike Wang Xiru, Aunt Wu, or even Yang Yaxue, Liu Piaopiao was unmarried and boyfriendless. I had a very good chance of becoming her man, or even dating her or something. ¡°Master Xu, you¡­¡± Just as I was lost in my own world, unable to extricate myself, Liu Piaopiao suddenly spoke up and woke me. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s up, Sister Liu?¡± ¡°Can you¡­ please take your fingers out? It¡¯s really uncomfortable with them inside,¡± she said, blushing. ¡°Oh, oh, sorry, I spaced out.¡± I laughed awkwardly, then pulled my fingers out, sticky liquid still clinging to them. I sniffed them right under my nose, and not only was there no bad smell, there was actually an unusual fragrance. At the time, I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, but I actually put that finger into my mouth, taking a taste. Just then, Yang Yaxue saw this, her eyes widening, ¡°Master Xu, how can you eat that? It¡¯s so dirty.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s not dirty. It tastes quite good. Want to try?¡± I teased, bringing my finger up to her. She rolled her eyes at me, ¡°No way, that¡¯s disgusting.¡± As she spoke, she twisted her hips as if adjusting her posture. I knew it must have been because of the excessive fluids from earlier, soaking her underwear, making her uncomfortable. Then, she looked at the wet wipes on the table and pulled out a few, starting to wipe herself off. Perhaps this was the advantage of her blindness, even a woman like Liu Piaopiao could be so unguarded in front of me. But she didn¡¯t know that I was quietly watching her every move at that moment. I saw her spread her legs, bend down, drop her head, and take a tissue to gently clean around that crevice. Her secret place was completely exposed before my eyes, visible clearly and distinctly. Just as I had imagined, it was pink and tender. One could tell that it wasn¡¯t frequently touched. I swallowed hard. I really wanted to rush over and force myself inside her. ¡°Hey, what are you spacing out for?¡± ¡°You act like you can see, psh¡­¡± Liu Piaopiao, noticing that I was still standing there, closed her legs slowly and casually while also taunting me. However, I noticed that she had secretly slipped off her underwear. Meaning, right now, down there, she was bare! ¡°See what? What were you doing just now, Sister Liu?¡± I feigned curiosity. ¡°I¡­ was doing nothing.¡± Her face flushed and her seductive eyes fixed on my fierce member, she pouted, ¡°Master Xu, you¡¯ve been fooling me all along, haven¡¯t you? Just wanting to take advantage of me, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? Didn¡¯t you notice how my little buddy has grown even mightier than before?¡± ¡°It needs stimulation like that to release itself faster.¡± I said earnestly. She said nothing more and obediently came over, took hold of my erectness again, and began to vigorously pump. As I lay there, enjoying her service, watching her still-flushed cheeks, I asked with a smile, ¡°Sister Liu, how was that feeling just now? Comfortable?¡± ¡°If you keep talking about it, I¡¯ll stop helping you,¡± she said, pouting angrily, ready to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, I was just asking,¡± I said hastily, gesturing with my hands. Seeing her shy demeanor made my heart practically burst with joy. It was hard to imagine that such a cold woman could have such a charming side. Though she didn¡¯t answer, I had received the answer I wanted. She must have never experienced that feeling before; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have released so much fluid. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely done that with your hands to a girl before, haven¡¯t you?¡± she suddenly asked. Her question stopped me in my tracks. My hands had brought pleasure to several women, and I was quite proud of it. I didn¡¯t answer her question, instead I swiftly changed the subject. ¡°Sister Liu, why don¡¯t you get a boyfriend?¡± A woman her age would have definitely been in several relationships, even if she hadn¡¯t married. But it seemed Liu Piaopiao rarely interacted with men, and I even believed she had an aversion to them. ¡°Well¡­ to tell you the truth, there¡¯s no harm in it, since we two have no chance.¡± Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: 138 Chapter 138: 138 Liu Piaopiao sighed, ¡°The reason I don¡¯t date or get married is because I don¡¯t want to harm anyone.¡± As she said this, her mood suddenly dropped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m not a complete woman, I¡­ I can¡¯t have children.¡± ¡°What?¡± I widened my eyes; this was beyond my expectations. Liu Piaopiao gave a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, I have been in love once before, and it even reached the point where we were talking about marriage.¡± ¡°But then during a medical examination, I was diagnosed with congenital infertility, and that man¡­ he dumped me.¡± I looked at her desolate appearance, and really couldn¡¯t imagine that such a perfect woman could have such a flaw. Indeed, when it comes to marrying and having children, the biggest goal for a man to marry is to continue the family lineage. A woman who can¡¯t give birth is probably unacceptable to many families. Wanting to help her, I then asked, ¡°Do you know what caused it?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that, the doctor only said it was congenital and incurable.¡± I frowned, congenital defects are indeed hard to treat. But that¡¯s for others, in my view, there¡¯s still hope to give it a try. ¡°Sister Liu, if I said I could cure your infertility, would you believe me?¡± ¡°What kind of joke is that, you¡¯re not a doctor.¡± Liu Piaopiao gave a bitter smile, obviously disbelieving ¡°Alright, don¡¯t try to cheer me up, let me hurry and do this for you.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided that it doesn¡¯t really matter whether I get married or not, living alone is quite fine.¡± As she spoke, she buried her head and continued stroking my firmness. I opened my mouth, but eventually didn¡¯t say anything more. Actually, my heart was very conflicted, if I really cured her, then she might become another man¡¯s wife, and then it would be even more impossible for me to have her. Wouldn¡¯t that be like lifting a rock only to drop it on my own feet? Feeling the pleasure below, I couldn¡¯t help but reach my hand into her neckline again, grabbing those two soft masses and starting to knead them. Liu Piaopiao just gave me a meaningful glance and bit her lip tightly, but she didn¡¯t stop me. With my kneading, gradually, she seemed to get into it, her hand movements started to speed up. Both of our breathings began to grow more rapid, and it looked like we were about to reach the bursting point. However, just at that moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Xu Tian, Xu Tian¡­ are you there?¡± Hearing that voice, my heart tightened. Damn, it¡¯s Wang Xiru! ¡°Eh? That¡¯s odd, is there nobody inside?¡± Hearing Wang Xiru¡¯s voice while enjoying Liu Piaopiao¡¯s touch, that moment was truly thrilling. Because she could never imagine that at this very moment, just a door away, I was doing something indecent with Liu Piaopiao¡­ ¡°How much longer do you need?¡± Liu Piaopiao, hearing the voice outside, seemed very nervous, and couldn¡¯t help but speed up. ¡°Almost there, just a bit quicker, oh¡­¡± Under the dual stimulation of physiology and psychology, I finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and prepared to burst out. I tightly grasped Liu Piaopiao¡¯s peach, stood up completely, body trembling, and instantly sprayed out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The crouching Liu Piaopiao opposite me couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and once again, I sprayed her straight on. And this time, it all sprayed onto her incredibly beautiful face. She completely froze, standing there dazed for several seconds before reacting, glaring fiercely at me before rushing into the bathroom. ¡°Whew¡­ So satisfying, truly satisfying.¡± I exhaled deeply, feeling completely relieved. This feeling, truly, was even more thrilling than having a real fight. Hearing that Wang Xiru had not left outside, I quickly started to clean up the battlefield and tidy up my clothes. When Liu Piaopiao came out from inside, her face flushed all the way to her neck, angrily staring at me, and the irritated look on her face was indescribably adorable. I felt supremely smug inside, after all, I had just sprayed those things on her face. If I could have sprayed into her mouth, that would have been even more awesome. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Chapter 139: Chapter 139 ¡°Piaopiao? What are you doing here?¡± When Liu Piaopiao opened the door to leave, she bumped into Wang Xiru. Looking at Liu Piaopiao, whose face bore a flushed glow, Wang Xiru was momentarily stunned, seemingly realizing something. ¡°Xinru, did you also come for a massage from Xu Tian?¡± ¡°Master Xu¡¯s techniques are quite impressive indeed.¡± Liu Piaopiao gave an awkward smile, her eyes darting towards me suggestively as she spoke. Watching the two women, each with their own thoughts, I chuckled inwardly. Both women were undoubtedly top-notch, yet now? They were both being toyed with by me. This sense of achievement was truly indescribable. ¡°Um¡­ Sister Xinru, Sister Liu said she injured her waist during exercise, so she asked me to give it a rub.¡± Fearful that Wang Xiru might misunderstand, I quickly clarified. ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s right, I¡­ I wasn¡¯t careful.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Liu Piaopiao hurriedly chimed in, ¡°After being massaged by Master Xu, I feel much better.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ Then you should come see him more often in the future.¡± Wang Xiru smiled faintly, and her words somehow sounded a bit off. ¡°Little Tian, you¡¯re hard to read, huh? Liu Piaopiao, who¡¯s so cold usually, can¡¯t stop praising you. Looks like you¡¯re quite capable.¡± After Liu Piaopiao left, Wang Xiru came in, grinding her teeth as she spoke. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s alright, I guess.¡± I smiled awkwardly, thinking that Wang Xiru really knew how to get jealous. But this just went to show how much I mattered to her. At the very least, she cared about me. Recalling the flirtatious moment with Liu Piaopiao and then looking at the delicate beauty before me. I reached out and pulled her into my arms, ¡°Sister Xinru, if you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Ah, not here. Come with me.¡± Saying this, she broke free from my embrace, took my hand, and led me out of the massage room. We then went downstairs and arrived at a small park nearby. This place was sparsely populated and no one knew us here. So, emboldened, we walked hand in hand like a couple deeply in love, strolling along the shaded paths of the park. ¡°Sister Xinru, do you really plan to spend your lifetime with Liu Chao? I mean, in that aspect, you guys¡­¡± I stopped myself, trying to test the waters. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Her mood dropped instantly when Liu Chao was mentioned. At that moment, she led me to a more secluded area. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been thinking about this too. His mother even asked me a few days ago about artificial insemination, and I refused.¡± ¡°Because I feel like I can¡¯t go through life with him. If we had children, it would create too many ties, and I would break down.¡± ¡°Continuing like this isn¡¯t a solution either,¡± I said. Upon hearing my words, Wang Xiru suddenly looked up, her voice choked, ¡°But what can I do? You tell me, what can I do?¡± ¡°Why not¡­ get a divorce? It¡¯s not uncommon these days.¡± I hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t hold back from saying it. Wang Xiru startled, then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve reached that point yet, after all¡­ feelings developed over many years can¡¯t just end like that.¡± ¡°But luckily, now I have you by my side. With you here, I feel very happy.¡± Saying this, she gently rested her head on my shoulder. I sighed deeply and did nothing more than quietly inhale her hair¡¯s fragrance. After a while, she suddenly reached towards my crotch, whispering by my ear, ¡°Little Tian, I want¡­¡± ¡°What? Here?¡± I was stunned at the moment, thinking although this place was secluded, it wasn¡¯t completely safe. What if we got caught? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡± Wang Xiru smirked, then deftly unzipped my zipper. By then, my member was already standing at attention. ¡°Hehe, still trying to be all proper? Just look at how hard you¡¯ve become.¡± ¡°Let me help you with that.¡± ¡°Sister Xinru, stop¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Before I could stop her, she had already opened her mouth and taken me in. The instant warmth and moisture made me sit up straight involuntarily, my hands instinctively resting on her head¡­ Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: 140 Chapter 140: 140 ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How strange, why is there a scent?¡± However, just after taking a few bites, Wang Xiru suddenly lifted her head with a puzzled look on her face as she stared at me. ¡°Ah? It could be¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s the smell from my underwear.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, this scent, why does it seem familiar?¡± she frowned slightly, as if she was trying hard to think back on something. At that moment, my heart was in my throat. When Liu Piaopiao had used her hand on me earlier, it inevitably picked up her scent. But I never imagined that even just a hint of that scent could be detected. ¡°Sister Xinru, let¡¯s just forget it, I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± I laughed awkwardly, trying to dodge the situation. Wang Xiru gently tapped my forehead with her finger, ¡°You, you, next time wash your underwear more thoroughly, otherwise it¡¯s not good for you.¡± With that, she lowered her head again and took my firmness back into her mouth. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Feeling that ultimate pleasure, I finally let go of the worry that had been hanging over me. It seems that next time, I¡¯ll have to be more careful, or else it wouldn¡¯t be good if Xinru noticed something. Even though Xinru and I didn¡¯t have any real relationship, and she couldn¡¯t regulate whom I saw, women are selfish, especially in this regard. No one wants to share their man with another woman. As things went on, I noticed that her oral skills had improved significantly, no longer as clumsy as before; she was actually using the techniques of her tongue now. I enjoyed her ministrations while I reached into her neckline, slid into her bra, and began to feel the soft touch of her breasts. Having just touched Liu Piaopiao and now feeling Wang Xiru¡¯s peaches, the sensation was just too blissful. Perhaps it was because Liu Piaopiao had just brought me to climax, but I lasted much longer this time, so much so that Xinru¡¯s mouth started to go numb. ¡°Little Tian, you really are a monster, how can you stay so stout? My jaw is about to cramp,¡± Wang Xiru released her mouth and complained with grievance. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve always been this stout, you know that.¡± I chuckled, pulling her into my embrace, ¡°How about¡­ you climb on top? With clothes covering us, we won¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± By that time, Xinru¡¯s passion was fully ignited. Hearing what I said, she didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and sneakily slipped off her panties, lifted her skirt, spread her legs, found the right position, and then sat down on it. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pleasure of that instant made both of us involuntarily let out moans of ecstasy. ¡°Little Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re so hard,¡± she frowned, her delicate body trembling slightly. But from her seductive expression, I could tell she loved this feeling. ¡°Is it my hard, or is it Liu Chao¡¯s hard?¡± I hugged her slender waist and gave a strong push upward. ¡°Mmm ah¡­¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course¡­ Mmm, it¡¯s yours¡­ so stiff, ah ah¡­¡± Wang Xiru looked at me with eyes like silk, her face showing utter satisfaction. Hearing her say that, I felt even more triumphant and began to move faster holding her. Since it was broad daylight, even though this spot was very secluded, we still couldn¡¯t be too reckless. ¡°Mmm mmm¡­ Ah¡­¡± But the waves of pleasure made her unable to stop herself from letting out sexy moans. Even with her mouth covered, the sounds were still quite loud. ¡°Little Tian, quick¡­ harder, mmm¡­ I¡¯m about to come, mmm mmm¡­¡± Maybe because it was too thrilling, it took less than five minutes for me to bring her to the peak. ¡°Bend over!¡± I laid her down, making her support herself on the sun lounger and arched her pale buttocks up. I lifted up her skirt and launched a ferocious attack from behind. The occasional passersby in the distance only served to heighten my excitement. And before long, I too erupted inside her. After we were done, we quickly cleaned up the battlefield and sat there as if nothing had happened, savoring the afterglow. ¡°Little Tian, what if I get pregnant from doing this with you?¡± she suddenly asked. I tenderly stroked her face and softly said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have the baby.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just teasing you¡­ But with that assurance from you, I feel relieved,¡± Wang Xiru hugged me tightly, a look of happiness spread across her face. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of Liu Chao raising my child. Liu Chao, Liu Chao, look down on me all you want, but you¡¯re unknowingly wearing a big green hat, aren¡¯t you? Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Afterwards, Wang Xiru cleaned me up with her mouth before she left. I hadn¡¯t been satisfied and was ready for a second round, but she said she had other things to do, so I had no choice but to give up. After sending Wang Xiru off, I went to the gym and listlessly sat there. To others, I seemed to be daydreaming since I was apparently blind to my surroundings. But what they didn¡¯t know was that I was secretly watching their every move. Looking at their peach-like chests, they were truly a sight to behold¡ªwith different peaks and vistas, each one with its own charm. ¡°Hey, what are you doing just sitting there like a fool? You can¡¯t see anyway.¡± Just then, a fragrant breeze hit me, followed by a familiar voice at my ear, and I knew Liu Qingxue, the nympho, had arrived. ¡°Come on, to your massage room.¡± Before I could react, she had pulled me up. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± As soon as the door closed, she immediately hooked around my neck, revealing her true nature. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï This was what I liked about her¡ªusually in front of others, she always had an aloof and chilly demeanor, and to say she was the epitome of an ice queen wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. But in private, she was this coquettish and wanton, always able to evoke the primal urges within me. Provoked like this, I could hardly hold back and immediately pinned her onto the table, wanting to strip off her pants. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t rush, I finally have some free time this afternoon, massage me first, let me relax.¡± ¡°If you make me feel good, later I can make you feel good,¡± Liu Qingxue cooed. I had no choice but to help her ease her muscles and relax her body first. And after she was satisfied, she went at it with me with gusto. We weren¡¯t new to doing it here, so we had the experience. As such, we managed to have an extremely satisfying time without making too much noise. After taking her to the peak twice in a row, Liu Qingxue was thoroughly satisfied, leaving with her cheeks flushed. After work, Wang Xiru and I went home together. In the car, it was natural for us to go at it once more. Luckily, I was in good shape; otherwise, a normal person would have been drained dry by now. That night at dinner, Aunt Wu brought up the ointment I made last time in front of Wang Xiru. Wang Xiru was all for it, urging me to make it quickly, saying it could make a lot of money and such. Eager to earn, of course, I was, and I knew that women didn¡¯t care much about the price for such things. As long as the price wasn¡¯t outrageous, they would generally buy it. So, the next day, I took a half-day off and went with Aunt Wu to the herbal medicine market to buy the ingredients needed to make the ointment. Actually, making the ointment wasn¡¯t difficult; you just needed to mix various herbs in a certain proportion and boil them together for three hours. ¡°Little Tian, if your ointment really works, I guarantee it will sell like hotcakes. What you have here, it¡¯s simply not enough,¡± Aunt Wu whispered to me. ¡°Wait for my good news.¡± Aunt Wu sneakily kissed my cheek and then took the ointment I had just made and left. When she returned that evening, she threw a stack of money in front of me. ¡°Little Tian, here¡¯s for you, thirty thousand yuan, all yours!¡± Aunt Wu said with a smile. The ointment I made had actually sold for thirty thousand yuan! This greatly exceeded my expectations, considering I had spent less than three thousand yuan on the materials. That¡¯s a tenfold return! I had always wanted to earn money by my own hands, after all, a job can¡¯t be the only way. Now that Aunt Wu had provided me with such a great platform, it would be a shame not to make good use of it. Thinking about it, it had been two months since I had left home. During this time, I had gained a lot. Not only had I found a job, but I had also met all kinds of women. But looking back now, all these things seem like a dream, so unreal. Whether it be the poised and elegant Liu Qingxue, the playful and cute school flower Yang Yaxue, the gentle and generous Wang Xiru, or the mature and sexy Aunt Wu. Each woman, as far as my identity was concerned, was out of reach, high above me. And now? They were all submissive under me. The sense of achievement is truly indescribable. However, the more women there are, the more troubles arise. Now I can keep them in the dark about each other, but over time, the truth will come out. Then, what will I do? And how will I choose? Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Chapter 142: Chapter 142 A quiet night passed, and just as I arrived at the gym the next day, Yang Yaxue came looking for me. ¡°Xu Tian, have you had breakfast? I bought these buns especially for you; they¡¯re really tasty.¡± As she spoke, she placed the buns beside me, within easy reach. Today, she was dressed in a pink yoga outfit that clung to her figure, perfectly accentuating her exquisitely proportioned body. Especially those two enticing peaches at her chest, they emitted a charming allure. As she leaned in, I could smell the unique scent of a young girl coming from her. While speaking, she even gave me a flirtatious smile, which was incredibly sensual, almost enough to steal my soul away. Since our last meeting two days ago, I hadn¡¯t seen her and, frankly, I missed her quite a bit. But she wasn¡¯t a woman who showed concern for others. Buying me breakfast like this made it clear that her reasons for coming to me were not pure. Sure enough, after closing the door, she sat directly on the table, stretched out a hand, and gently caressed my face, saying in a coy voice, ¡°Xu Tian, did you miss me?¡± After speaking, she took the initiative to wrap her arms around my neck and kissed me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï My eyes widened in shock; I hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct. In the past, she had been more reserved; she would reveal her true nature only after my constant teasing and seduction. I was already filled with desire for her, and feeling her passion lit the wicked thoughts in my mind. I embraced her, deeply kissing her back with fervor. Just as I was about to slip my hand under her clothes, she pushed me away. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ve just started work, and someone will surely come looking for you later. I wouldn¡¯t want to be interrupted again; that feeling is too bad,¡± she said, pursing her lips tightly, clearly unwilling. I could see the desire in her eyes; she clearly wanted it too. There was something different about her today; she seemed weighed down with heavy thoughts. So, I asked, ¡°Yaxue, is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Xu Tian, there is indeed something, but I¡¯m not sure who to talk to about it. Would you mind chatting with me?¡± Just then, Yang Yaxue finally spoke up, her expression somewhat forlorn. ¡°We¡¯re friends; you can tell me anything. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep it a secret,¡± I said with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡­ I discovered Zhao Zhihao¡¯s secret!¡± She struggled for a long time before speaking out. I was taken aback, ¡°A secret? What secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°You might not know, but Zhao Zhihao used to come to the gym often under the pretense of looking for me, claiming he was waiting for me. But I knew he was actually here to watch the girls.¡± ¡°At first, I thought he just wanted to feast his eyes.¡± ¡°But last night, I found a huge secret in his phone!¡± Yang Yaxue took a deep breath, ¡°He had secretly filmed many women! And all in¡­ rather private situations.¡± Shit! When I heard this, I was completely stunned. I truly hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Zhihao to be a pervert! Seeing her look so heartbroken made me unsure of how to comfort her. ¡°Uh¡­ Yaxue, you don¡¯t need to be too upset; there are plenty of perverts in the world¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind, since we¡¯re pretty much broken up now.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t love him anymore, it¡¯s just that him doing this sort of thing makes me feel disgusted,¡± she said with a bitter smile, her face full of bitterness. Although she said that, I could still see a hint of disappointment in her eyes. To be honest, the thought of sneaky filming is kind of thrilling, but seeing Yang Yaxue, such a beauty, Zhao Zhihao still wasn¡¯t content? The most critical point was that those he secretly filmed were our gym¡¯s clients. The saying goes that a rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass around its burrow, but this guy was too despicable. No wonder Yang Yaxue was so angry. What was even more infuriating was that she told me Wang Xiru was among those who had been secretly filmed! But luckily, nothing too revealing about her was caught on camera. As we discussed the matter, Yang Yaxue lost the mood to continue with our earlier activity, and after a while, she left. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that at the end of the workday, she actually called me into her car alone¡­ Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Chapter 143: Chapter 143 ¡°Hee hee, you were already impatient this morning when I looked for you, weren¡¯t you?¡± After closing the car door, Yang Yaxue embraced my face and planted a kiss on it with a loud smack. Gazing at her enchanting manner, I felt extremely thirsty and tongue-tied. This little temptress was truly too provocative. ¡°Do you want to taste my peaches? I¡¯m not wearing a bra right now.¡± As she spoke, she straddled me, wrapping her arms around my neck and eagerly thrusting her chest forward, bringing her tender peaches right up to my face and deliberately brushing them against my lips. The intoxicating scent of her body left my mind utterly blank. Yang Yaxue, when suddenly flirtatious, was indeed too much to handle. What was more deadly was the way her soft and perky buttocks were pressing right on top of my thing. Under the dual stimulation, my member started to stand up uncontrollably. She reached out with a giggling smile, slipped her hand into my pants, grabbed my firmness, and said, ¡°Xu Tian, I really don¡¯t know what you eat to grow this big; how could any woman handle it?¡± ¡°I want to do it with you, but I¡¯m afraid of the pain; it¡¯s so bittersweet for me.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Although she verbally expressed fear of pain, I saw intense desire in her eyes. Women are always so contrary to what they say. Her voice was exceedingly seductive, and her actions showed that she was deliberately tempting me. In truth, I had been enticed. Not listening to her nonsense any longer, I thrust my hand into her clothes, unable to wait any longer to grab her two peaches. They were really too tender, too firm, too pleasurable. This is the essential difference between young girls and mature women. Some women might have larger peaches, but they could never match the tenderness of a young girl¡¯s. Like a freshly bloomed flower, bright and dripping with allure, it gave a person an irresistible urge to pluck it. Seeing my impatient behavior, Yang Yaxue chuckled merrily. ¡°Tell me¡­ am I beautiful, or is Wang Xiru beautiful?¡± This abrupt question took me by surprise. Could she know about my relationship with Wang Xiru? That shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­ Was she trying to test me on purpose? Thinking this, I said, ¡°What are you talking about? In my heart, you are the most beautiful, no one can compare to you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Actually, you deserve some credit for this.¡± ¡°They say women are like flowers, but even flowers need to be watered. Without your nourishment, I couldn¡¯t possibly be this beautiful.¡± She cooed, and suddenly she took off her top. When those two peaches bounced out, my eyes were glued to them, and I started breathing heavily. ¡°Silly boy, what are you waiting for? Come on, eat them. My peaches are prepared just for you.¡± Yang Yaxue cupped the peaches in her hands and brought them to my mouth. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and without hesitation, clamped my mouth around a bud. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s body shuddered violently, and she let out a supremely contented moan from deep within her throat. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ feels so good, Xu Tian, you¡¯re really skilled, you always make me feel so good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time I see you, I can¡¯t help but want to do it with you, to keep doing it, to do it wildly¡­ ¡± ¡°Later, you must make me die of pleasure, or else¡­ I won¡¯t let you off.¡± While making soul-stirring moans, she played with my firmness with her hand. Hearing her provocative words, I also became extremely aroused. I sucked hard on her peach, and my hand slid along her smooth thighs, slowly reaching toward the secret zone. When my fingers made contact with the triangle down there, she suddenly placed a hand on mine. ¡°Wait a second!¡± Despite being worked up by me, she still retained a sliver of sanity. ¡°People might come here; let¡¯s drive the car out first and find a secluded spot.¡± ¡°Today, let¡¯s experience the thrill of car sex, okay?¡± Of course, I would not refuse, so I quickly let go of her. Next, Yang Yaxue drove the car to a very remote road, stopped the car, and then she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and pounced on me¡­ Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Chapter 144: Chapter 144 ¡°Mmm, ah ah¡­ Little Tian, you¡¯re so good, going so deep, making me feel so comfortable, ah ah ah¡­¡± As I continued my assault, Yang Yaxue closed her eyes, moaning with pleasure non-stop. Since we were in the car, where it was quite enclosed, there was no need to worry about being overheard. The only giveaway was the car¡¯s relentless rocking, which might have tipped off any passersby. But at that moment, desire completely clouded our judgment, and we couldn¡¯t care less about our surroundings. ¡°Mmm, Little Tian, I like you so much, you make me feel so good, I¡­ I¡¯ve never felt like this before, mmm ah!¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s cries became increasingly wanton, her adorable face flushed with happiness, eyes half-closed, lips slightly parted, emitting intoxicating moans. Even more, she reached out with both hands, grasping her own peaches, and started kneading them vigorously. Watching her licentious expression and her twin pigtails bouncing up and down, coupled with her sultry voice, everything about her stimulated me in an unprecedented way. She was truly a little seductress, every movement infused with temptation. At that moment, I even thought that dying atop her, spent, would be a willing fate. ¡°Ah ah¡­ Little Tian, no no, dear husband, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m almost there, I¡¯m going to lose it¡­¡± In less than five minutes, accompanied by her shrill cry, her body gave a violent shudder, and I felt a warm stream flowing out along my hardness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Young girls are just that, always incredibly sensitive, even if it wasn¡¯t their first time. ¡°Whew¡­¡± After we finished, Yang Yaxue let out a long sigh, collapsed onto me limply, and whispered in my ear, ¡°My dear Little Tian, I¡¯m so in love with you, that feeling, so comfortable, just now I felt like I was flying¡­¡± I caressed her smooth back, panting heavily, basking in the afterglow of the climax. ¡°Little Tian, do you want to try something even more exciting?¡± It was then that she suddenly asked me this. At her words, I was startled, ¡°Is there something even more exciting?¡± ¡°Hee hee, of course.¡± Yang Yaxue pointed outside, ¡°It¡¯s so boring in the car, how about we take it outside, okay?¡± ¡°Outside!?¡± I immediately widened my eyes in surprise. This area might be secluded, but cars still passed by from time to time. Getting caught while doing it outside was a real possibility. There¡¯s no denying, the girl was becoming bolder by the minute. Yet, I was tempted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± As I was pondering, Yang Yaxue had already left my body and gave me a coquettish glance. My heart racing with excitement, I nodded quickly, ¡°Willing, of course I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± She winked at me flirtatiously, then opened the car door, took my hand, and walked out. Then, she willingly bent over the car¡¯s hood, lifted her skirt slowly, and strained to poke her bottom up, ¡°Mmm¡­ come on in, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Yang Yaxue turned her head back, looking at me flirtatiously, her delicate appearance was nowhere near that of a campus goddess, but rather that of a wanton slut. I swallowed hard, quickly took out my erect manhood, and moved towards her. As my hardness touched her secret place, I felt slipperiness and warmth. Clearly, the previous climax had not fully satisfied this little vixen. ¡°Little Tian, give it to me, I need it¡­¡± Yang Yaxue¡¯s head was entirely filled with lust, her eyes sultry as silk, full of longing. I took a deep breath, hesitated no further, and with the help of the moistness, I thrust into her voraciously¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The moment I entered, Yang Yaxue¡¯s body bowed instantly, her hands bracing on the hood while her upper body arched backward decisively. I particularly liked this sensation from behind, which endowed me with a feeling of conquering momentum as if I were charging on horseback. Especially since today, Yang Yaxue was wearing two pigtails. As I surged from behind, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab her braids. I moved relentlessly below, pulling on her braids as if urging on a galloping horse, an indescribable delight. The pleasure coming from below was so intense I couldn¡¯t help moaning repeatedly. Maybe because she had just transitioned from a girl to a woman, Yang Yaxue¡¯s intimacy was still incredibly tight and tender. Especially when thrusting from behind, I could go deeper, more thoroughly. That sensation of bliss truly couldn¡¯t be described with words. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Pleasure washed over me in waves, and I unconsciously began to increase the intensity and frequency. Because we were doing this in broad daylight, we could be seen by anyone passing by at any moment. So we didn¡¯t want to waste time, just wanted to experience that peak pleasure as quickly as possible. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah¡­¡± ¡°So good, Little Tian, seriously, it feels amazing.¡± ¡°Are you feeling good?¡± Yang Yaxue moaned while asking about my feelings. ¡°Amazing!¡± I thrust forward forcefully as a response to her. While enjoying the pleasure Yang Yaxue brought me, I couldn¡¯t help but think of that pitiful Zhao Zhihao. Honestly, I felt quite sorry for the guy. Watching such a fine girl and not being able to enjoy her, yet resorting to doing such sleazy things like sneaking photos, it¡¯s truly disgraceful. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Lucky for me he¡¯s useless; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to enjoy this wonderful body. Thinking of Zhao Zhihao sneaking photos, I started to scheme. This guy likes to cause trouble for me, right? If he bothers me again, I¡¯ll have Yang Yaxue threaten him with those videos. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t behave. ¡°Mmm¡­ Xu Tian, you¡­ you¡¯re really the best man on earth, I don¡¯t know how many times better than that useless Zhao Zhihao.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been with him many times, and his¡­ that thing, can¡¯t even go in, can¡¯t even break my hymen.¡± ¡°Ah! Ah¡­ You are incredible¡­¡± ¡°Any woman who gets with you in the future will really¡­ be blissfully happy to death.¡± Yang Yaxue reached out, grabbed my hand, and placed it on her peach; she seemed to really enjoy this dual stimulation. However, just then, I suddenly saw a car approaching us from across the way. I was startled at that moment and involuntarily thought about pulling out of her body. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t move.¡± But Yang Yaxue stopped me and adjusted our position slightly, pulling down her skirt. Her skirt was long enough to cover our joined parts after she laid it down; without close inspection, it was impossible to tell. So, there we maintained our position, with her sitting on the hood and me standing holding her, not daring to move an inch. As the car drew closer, my heart hung in my throat. Honestly, the more I interacted with Yang Yaxue, the more I realized that deep inside, it seemed like another person lived within her. Normally she appeared so pure and adorable, but the moment we started doing that, she transformed into someone insatiably wild and bold. But such a woman is exactly what we men desire. As pure on the outside as she is lascivious in bed, truly impeccable! The car finally approached, and just as I thought it would pass by immediately, it suddenly stopped. Yang Yaxue and I instantly tensed up. Most critically, my thing was still inside her, and I could clearly feel her tightening sharply due to the nervousness. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± That instant sensation was so pleasurable I involuntarily gasped. ¡°Hey, young folks, if you want to get cozy, don¡¯t do it here, it¡¯s too unsafe on the road.¡± The car window rolled down and an old man, probably in his fifties or sixties, leaned out and smiled at us. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Yang Yaxue laughed awkwardly and responded unnaturally. The old man didn¡¯t say much else, just gave us a meaningful glance. It was only after the car had driven away that Yang Yaxue and I finally breathed a sigh of relief. After the tense moment, all that remained was exhilaration. ¡°Ah¡­ Little Tian, you¡¯re so deep, mmm¡­ it feels amazing, I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m dying¡­¡± She simply wrapped her legs around my waist, moving her hips to match my motions. Her seductive expression and licentious words brought me immense satisfaction, hinting at an impending eruption. ¡°Mmm! Mmm! Ah!! It¡¯s so comfortable, mmm¡­¡± As my thrusts continued, Yang Yaxue¡¯s smaller frame shook incessantly, her moans becoming louder and more soul-stirring. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Following a series of ecstatic moans, Yang Yaxue¡¯s legs wrapped around my waist gradually relaxed. I knew; I had taken her to the peak again. At the same time, I completely erupted inside her. Afterwards, we quickly retreated back to the car, closed the door, and simultaneously exhaled. Seeing the satisfied look on her face, a sense of pride welled up within me¡­ Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Chapter 146: Chapter 146 After resting for a moment, Yang Yaxue also came back to her senses from the passion we¡¯d just shared. She flung herself onto me and hugged me tightly, whispering, ¡°Xu Tian, I really love you to death. If only you weren¡¯t blind, how wonderful that would be.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At that moment, I really felt the urge to tell her that my eyes had actually healed. But the words reached my lips and I swallowed them back. Because I didn¡¯t know if she would continue this relationship with me if I told her the truth. ¡°I¡­ I think the way we are now is pretty good,¡± I said with an awkward smile. Yang Yaxue didn¡¯t say anything; she just gazed at me affectionately and then, those soft lips came forward to kiss me again. We hugged each other tightly, and after I had touched her for a while, she wanted it again. Then, she knelt down and enveloped my hardness with her sexy little mouth. Watching her working hard to please me was really thrilling. Yang Yaxue had the innocence of a young girl yet also the charm of a mature woman. Experiencing these two completely different feelings on one woman was the reason I liked her so much. I got a bit excited from her actions and was ready to go again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yaxue, kneel down, let¡¯s do it again,¡± I said with a mischievous smile. Upon hearing my words, Yang Yaxue was initially startled, then she gave me a look and scoffed, ¡°Huh, can¡¯t believe you¡¯re quite the player. Come clean, have you been with other women besides me?¡± I hurriedly denied, ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± ¡°Hehe, I was just asking, but look how nervous you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Actually, even if you had other women, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± she said softly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not like we can get married and have children. So, you can be with other women, but you have to keep me in your heart¡­ and being with you, feeling this happiness, that¡¯s enough for me,¡± Yang Yaxue added. After talking, she obediently knelt on the driver¡¯s seat as I had instructed and adjusted the angle of the seat. Due to the limited space in the car, I couldn¡¯t fully stand to indulge in an unleashed bout. So, I could only hold her, my upper body tightly pressing against her smooth back as I entered her body in this manner. It must be said, with Yang Yaxue¡¯s age, having such firm buttocks could really dominate the scene. Especially the feeling when thrusting from behind was very pleasurable. Without extra words, once I entered her, I began to thrust vigorously. Soon, her enchanting moans echoed once more. Her buttocks were incredibly elastic, each thrust making her delicate body shake intensely, especially the peaches on her chest, which wobbled attractively. From her comfortable moans, I could tell she also enjoyed taking it from behind. After all, this position allows deeper penetration and stronger thrusts, naturally giving her greater sensations. ¡°Ah! Little Tian, it feels so good¡­ mm¡­ I¡¯m feeling blissfully dead, I really love you to death, harder, a bit harder, oh¡­¡± As I continued with my relentless pounding, Yang Yaxue¡¯s voice was no longer just high-pitched; it had reached a level of wantonness. Seeing that I was about to climax, she turned her head back flirtatiously and said, ¡°Come on, come inside, let it all out inside. I love that burning sensation, mm¡­¡± Hearing this, I no longer hesitated; I firmly grasped her breasts, gave a few hard thrusts, and completely released inside her. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± As I climaxed, she forcefully clenched her legs, her whole body arched, and then suddenly relaxed. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I let out a long breath. I also liked to finish inside a woman¡¯s body; it made my pleasure all the more complete. ¡°So good¡­ so fantastic¡­¡± Yang Yaxue slumped in the seat, beads of sweat glistening on her nose, her little face flushed and utterly tempting. She reached down to touch the fluid slowly dripping out, giggling and saying, ¡°Little Tian, you¡¯re really amazing, you always release so much.¡± ¡°And every time it¡¯s of such high quality. You¡¯re so young, and already so impressive, what will happen when you are in your prime?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not even close to the limit, if you want, I can go again,¡± I said. Looking at Yang Yaxue as she sprawled her legs apart to clean up, a wave of desire surged within me, almost making me go for another round right then. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: 147 Chapter 147: 147 ¡°` ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard again?¡± ¡°Are you¡­ Are you even human? How can you be so strong?¡± Just as Yang Yaxue had cleaned herself up, she suddenly saw that I was erect again, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, her eyes wide. I chuckled, not bothering with superfluous words, and pressed her down under me again for another vigorous round. This time, we were entwined in the car for a long time, until she was completely out of strength, and only then did I stop. ¡°Whew¡­ Xu Tian, I really can¡¯t take you anymore, you¡¯re too incredible.¡± ¡°Not only are you forceful and last long, but the number of times too¡­ Which woman could endure such torment from you in the future?¡± Yang Yaxue lay limp in the seat, her face flushed with complete satisfaction. Seeing her seductive state, I smiled in triumph. Men, after all, like to hear women¡¯s praise, especially about that. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to blame, it¡¯s your body; it¡¯s just too fantastic, it made me too comfortable, which is why I couldn¡¯t bear to let you go.¡± As I spoke, I reluctantly moved my hand away from her body. This time, not only had I enjoyed myself, but Yang Yaxue had also truly been satisfied. In her words, after being with me like that, she feared she might not care for any other man again. We hugged each other tightly for a while before we cleaned up the aftermath, and then she drove me back home. Turns out, no one was looking for me, not even caring whether I was around. I closed the door, and Yang Yaxue lingered with me for another while, the thrill of this affair-like pleasure truly being irresistible. It wasn¡¯t until someone came looking for me that she reluctantly left. Before leaving, she even said she¡¯d come to find me again tomorrow. Watching her receding figure, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly. They say that once a woman tastes the sweetness, she becomes addicted. And that¡¯s no lie. Yang Yaxue had just left when Liang Lu came to see me. ¡°So¡­ Master Xu, after you did acupuncture for me last time, I went home and tried it with my husband.¡± ¡°He¡­ he said my ¡®down there¡¯ really did feel much tighter.¡± ¡°Thank you, huh.¡± As she spoke, her face involuntarily blushed. Hearing this, I was taken aback, ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband not fond of doing that with you? How come now he¡­ likes it again?¡± Caught by my question, Liang Lu¡¯s face turned even redder, and she said hesitantly and embarrassedly, ¡°I¡­ I initiated it, but¡­ once he went in, in just a few strokes¡­¡± I almost laughed out loud. Poor Liang Lu, trying every means to win her husband¡¯s affection. And the result? Her husband was still not up to par! ¡°Sister Lu, did you come to see me for something else?¡± Seeing Liang Lu¡¯s hesitant manner, I took the initiative to ask. ¡°I¡­¡± Liang Lu¡¯s face was almost scarlet down to her neck as she whispered softly, ¡°Master Xu, I¡­ I think my breasts are swollen again. I tried to deal with it myself, but they¡¯re still really distended; could you¡­ help me again?¡± It was then I noticed that her peaches indeed appeared fuller than before, round and pert. To get my hands on the treasures that had left me utterly enchanted, I certainly wouldn¡¯t miss this golden opportunity. But this time, I did not agree as readily as before. ¡°Sister Lu, this is quite difficult for me. If I can¡¯t hold back later on¡­¡± I said with a look of unease. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, Master Xu, just¡­ just come. If you can¡¯t hold back, I will¡­ I¡¯ll help you,¡± Liang Lu murmured as if she were a mosquito, looking very nervous. That single sentence instantly excited me. This was Liang Lu, after all, to have such a conservative woman offer to say something so lascivious, it must have been hard for her. So I didn¡¯t torment her further, ¡°You said it, not me.¡± ¡°You know the rules, right?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm, I know,¡± Liang Lu nodded eagerly and without waiting for me to speak, she took off her shirt, unhooked her bra, and placed my hand on her full peaches. Looking at those two large fruits, my heart was about to leap out of my throat. They were big, truly big. And not just big, but also tender. Yet, the moment my hand touched them, they didn¡¯t have the softness from before but were taut like air-filled balls. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With just a gentle touch from my fingers, without even applying much pressure, Liang Lu couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain, her eyebrows furrowing. It really was breast engorgement, even more severe than the last time! ¡°` Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Chapter 148 ¡°Sister Lu, why didn¡¯t you come to me sooner? Look how swollen you¡¯ve become.¡± Seeing her in pain, my heart ached for her. ¡°I¡­ I was too embarrassed,¡± Liang Lu said softly, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°It might hurt a bit later, so hang in there.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead, I can take it.¡± She clenched her eyes shut, looking very nervous. I took a deep breath, reached out with both hands, and grasped those full peaches. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Comfortable, so comfortable. Even though the touch wasn¡¯t soft at this moment, it still excited me tremendously. Liang Lu, whether from nervousness or pain, shuddered gently, her face growing redder and redder. ¡°Mhm!¡± Accompanied by my gentle kneading, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and let out a moan of relief. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Sister Lu, how¡¯s the pressure? Does it feel good?¡± I was really afraid of hurting her, so I kept pressing while asking her how it felt. ¡°Mhm, right there, it feels good, mhm¡­¡± Liang Lu, with her eyes closed, bit her lip lightly, murmuring softly. ¡°Mhm! The pressure, it¡¯s comfortable!¡± ¡°Master Xu, I didn¡¯t¡­ expect you to be so amazing. From now on¡­ mhm, if I get engorged again, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± Watching her seductive expression, I knew the pain had subsided. So my fingers slowly moved towards the sensitive spot on her peach. ¡°Mmmah¡­¡± In an instant, Liang Lu couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud moan, her hands instinctively gripping me tighter. As a massage therapist, I know that women in their lactation period are at their most sensitive and most enticing. Now Liang Lu¡¯s peaches were back to normal, even larger and fuller than before. With her ample supply of breast milk, those already huge peaches looked even more rounded. Due to my pressing, the Bud on her peach had started to leak droplets of pearly fluid. ¡°Glug¡­¡± Smelling the enticing milk fragrance, I swallowed hard, unable to resist the urge to take a few sips. ¡°Sister Lu, for now, I can only ease the pressure, but you need to express your milk as soon as possible.¡± I tentatively asked, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a waste if you just squirt it out, can I¡­ can I have a taste?¡± After saying this, I eagerly awaited her response. By this point, Liang Lu was already flushed and bewildered, her desire evident. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± She nodded briskly, her eyes sultry and close to overflowing with springtime. Once I had her consent, I pounced without hesitation, enveloping a Bud and greedily starting to suck. Streams of sweet fluid kept flowing into my mouth, tingling my taste buds, and coupled with Liang Lu¡¯s charming scent, it made me even more aroused. With my sucking, Liang Lu¡¯s body writhed uncontrollably, and she let out enchanting moans. She subconsciously reached out to hold my head, panting and begging, ¡°Master Xu, mhm¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t suck anymore, I¡­ I¡¯m losing control.¡± Looking at her irresistible state, I smirked, let go of her Bud, but my other hand continued to play with her peach. Savoring the aftertaste, I said with a mischievous smile, ¡°If you can¡¯t control yourself, then don¡¯t. Sister Liang, your milk is so delicious, one taste and it¡¯s immediately addictive.¡± Liang Lu glared at me reproachfully, rearranging her clothes as she complained, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you¡¯ve finished it all off. How am I supposed to feed my child when I get home?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be blamed for that. If I hadn¡¯t helped you draw it out, wouldn¡¯t you have been in discomfort from the swelling?¡± ¡°How does it feel now? Isn¡¯t it much better?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, feigning innocence. She touched the peach I had just sucked on, and a smile immediately lit up her face, ¡°Wow, it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, thank¡­ thank you, haha.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I sighed helplessly, speaking seriously, ¡°Sister Liang, the reason you often get engorged is that you have too much milk. One child simply can¡¯t digest all of it.¡± I laughed, pointing at her other peach, ¡°Shall I help you with that one too?¡± Liang Lu hesitated for a moment, then blushed and gave a soft ¡°Mhm.¡± I got excited in an instant and without further words, skillfully took the other Bud into my mouth¡­ Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 However, just as I had taken that bud into my mouth and before I could even start to suckle, Liang Lu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out, glanced at it, and hurriedly pressed down on my head, signaling me to stay still. ¡°Hello, husband, what¡¯s up?¡± she answered. A man¡¯s voice came through from the other end, inquiring unfriendly why she hadn¡¯t come home yet. Hearing his tone, Liang Lu was initially startled before seeming to make some decision, suddenly turning on the speakerphone. ¡°I¡¯m still at work, how can I go home? Babbling about the kid, kid, it¡¯s all about the kid for you, what am I to you? Am I just a tool for you and the kid?¡± she yelled angrily at the phone. Listening to the man¡¯s voice on the phone, I suddenly felt an urge to continue sucking, to let him know that his wife¡¯s peach was being held in another man¡¯s mouth. But then I thought better of it. Liang Lu was quite conservative and cared a lot about her family; I couldn¡¯t be the bad guy. However, what I never could have anticipated was that Liang Lu patted my face, the gesture seemingly encouraging me to continue! I was stunned, somewhat in disbelief. But it was only a moment¡¯s hesitation before I grew bolder, starting to suck hard on that bud. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï This experience of a clandestine affair was utterly thrilling, instantly exciting me to the extreme. And this electrifying sensation also caused Liang Lu¡¯s reactions to grow increasingly intense. ¡°Hmm!¡± Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and let out a soulful moan. I noticed she wasn¡¯t restraining herself, just moaning one after another, ¡°Hmm, ah¡± sound after sound. In response to her husband¡¯s questioning, Liang Lu simply replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m getting a massage, what¡¯s the matter? Do you think I went looking for another man behind your back?¡± ¡°If the child is hungry, feed him some formula, I¡¯ll be back after work.¡± Clearly, the man did not believe her explanation and pressed on with a few more questions. ¡°Hmm! Ah! That¡¯s right, hmm hmm¡­ so comfortable, I like it¡­ ah¡­¡± Liang Lu didn¡¯t bother to explain any further, instead she started to moan loudly into the phone. That set me off again, and now I wasn¡¯t content just sucking her peach. My restless hand had already moved onto her thigh, slowly working its way towards the depths between her legs. The moment my fingers touched the fabric of her underwear, I could feel the wetness. There was no need to ask, at this point her lower area had long become muddy and messy. ¡°Hmm, ah¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say more, hanging up now, huh.¡± Being stimulated like this, she could no longer restrain herself and immediately tossed the phone aside, the next second she began to lose herself in chanting. ¡°Hmm hmm, ah¡­ comfortable! Master Xu, you¡­ you¡¯re touching me so nicely, hmm¡­ no, can¡¯t take it, stop, stop now!¡± Seeing her blissful expression, I excitedly pressed down on top of her. I thought that by this point, totally possessing her was just a matter of course. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Master Xu, please¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡± However, just as I was taking off my pants, she put her hand out to stop me. ¡°Sister Lu, why¡­ why?¡± I looked at her confused, clearly, she was already wet. With her face flushed, Liang Lu murmured, ¡°Master Xu, I¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet, could you¡­ give me some more time please?¡± I sighed helplessly and slowly let her go. These things depend on mutual consent, and while I could have easily taken her by force, doing so would have lost much of the fun. It might have even made her resent me, potentially erasing any chance of future intimacy. It was a loss not worth the risk. With my teasing halted, Liang Lu gradually came back to her senses. She hastily fixed her clothes with a flushed face and hurried off quickly. Watching her retreating figure, I sighed helplessly. It seemed that to truly conquer a conservative woman, one would need to put in more effort. But I wasn¡¯t disheartened by this, for having a taste of her peach today was already a significant breakthrough. After all, her breasts would fill again soon enough, and she would surely come to me for help. As the saying goes, familiarity breeds fondness. After a few more times like this, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to hold back. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: 150 Chapter 150: 150 After getting off work and returning home, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the beautiful and charming Liang Lu. Every woman brought me a unique and wonderful experience¡ªYang Yaxue¡¯s innocence, Liu Qingxue¡¯s coquettishness, and Liang Lu¡¯s conservatism¡­ It was probably because Liang Lu was breastfeeding; I found a different kind of pleasure with her, both conservative and seductive, especially those two full peaches on her chest¡ªthe sweet juice was irresistible everywhere. During dinner, Aunt Wu told me that my ointment was now in short supply, and there were even inquiries about something that could remove dark spots. As long as it worked, people were willing to pay any amount of money. Money, everyone loves it, and I was no exception. In Chinese medicine, we did have methods to remove dark spots; it just required mixing a few herbs in a certain ratio and applying them regularly as a facial paste for effects to show. But this time, I didn¡¯t plan to make it into an ointment, but rather have Aunt Wu contact a facial mask manufacturer. I planned to turn this into a mask. We certainly wouldn¡¯t make too many at the start, but if it really worked, then we would produce it in large quantities. Anyway, Aunt Wu had her own beauty salon, so there was no worry about sales channels. So I had her invest all the money recently made from selling ointments into this. ¡°Little Tian, if you have this talent, just focus on it. Once you¡¯ve made money later, you should get married as well.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 After discussing serious matters, Aunt Wu reverted to her charming demeanor, lying in my arms, her tenderness like water. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about getting married just yet. Let¡¯s make money first.¡± I gently stroked Aunt Wu¡¯s body. Among these women, it was only with her that I could completely relax. Perhaps that was the real reason I liked her. But whenever I thought about my relationship with Wang Xiru, I felt a bit guilty. Aunt Wu was so good to me, yet I had played with her daughter. Was I being too excessive? ¡°Little Tian, had any women been hitting on you at the gym recently?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± I quickly denied, feeling a wave of guilt. ¡°If they seduce you, you just take what comes. Since it¡¯s free, why not have it, right?¡± Aunt Wu laughed, and then a gentle hand quietly slipped into my pants, lightly playing with my firmness. Perhaps because we hadn¡¯t done it for a few days, Aunt Wu seemed very eager and even a bit impatient. Since I hadn¡¯t been satisfied today at Liang Lu¡¯s, her teasing quickly ignited a fire in me, and below I became erect almost unconsciously. ¡°Little Tian¡­ Auntie wants¡­¡± Her hand clenched tightly, feeling my firmness and thickness, breathing becoming more rapid, voice trembling. No more words were needed; my hand directly entered her nightgown, skillfully grasping those peaches and began to knead them roughly. For a woman her age, with such a voracious appetite, all other flirtations seemed pale in comparison. The most direct methods were often the most effective. ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡± As expected, Aunt Wu began to moan sensuously after just a few squeezes from my hand. And when my hand slid down between her legs, I found that place had already become a watery expanse. That¡¯s probably the advantage of mature women¡ªno need for excessive foreplay to arouse their desire. While thinking this, my fingers followed the edge of her crevice, using the moistness to slowly probe deep into Peach Garden. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Already lost in passion, Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t withstand such stimulation and hurriedly pulled off my pants to release my fierce member. ¡°Little Tian, today, let Auntie take care of you¡­¡± With a moan, Aunt Wu spread her legs, ready to sit down. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± However, at that moment, Wang Xiru¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. Instantly, both of us stopped all movement, our hearts hanging in our throats, not daring to make a sound. If Wang Xiru discovered what her mother and I were doing, wouldn¡¯t she be completely devastated? I was afraid, and Aunt Wu was even more so. How could she face Wang Xiru if her daughter caught her doing such shameful things with a man so much younger than herself? She would lose all face. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she quickly left my body, straightening her clothes. At the same time, I hurriedly pulled up my boxers, pretending nothing had happened, sitting there upright and proper. Aunt Wu took a deep breath and went to open the door. ¡°Little Tian? What are you doing in my mom¡¯s room? I thought I heard¡­¡± ¡°What are you two actually doing?¡± The first thing Wang Xiru saw as she came in was me, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, looking as if she had something to say but was holding back. Obviously, she must have heard something from outside the door¡­ Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: 151 Chapter 151: 151 Hearing her interrogation, my mind went blank, and I hung my head, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that my shoulders were really sore, so I had Little Tian give me a massage.¡± Aunt Wu was the first to recover, ¡°Xinru, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed? Don¡¯t you have work tomorrow?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ a massage.¡± Wang Xiru glanced at me, that meaningful look making me feel even worse. Perhaps, this is what they mean by a thief¡¯s guilty conscience. I could tell from her eyes that she still had some doubts about Aunt Wu¡¯s words. It was probably because Aunt Wu and I had such a big age difference, it was impossible for us to be doing that sort of thing together, so she didn¡¯t pry further. Plus, now that she had me, no one would associate me with Aunt Wu anymore. ¡°Nothing much, just got up for a drink of water,¡± said Wang Xiru with a smile. ¡°Oh, then you better get some rest. Little Tian, thank you for the massage. Don¡¯t let me keep you from resting, you can go back to bed,¡± she said while nudging me out the door. ¡°Mmm, Aunt Wu, you should also take care in the future, shoulder periarthritis is no trivial matter.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï I casually agreed, helping her cover up the lie in the process. After leaving Aunt Wu¡¯s room, I was about to go take a shower when Wang Xiru pulled me into the bathroom and quickly closed the door. ¡°Little Tian, tell me the truth, were you really giving my mom a massage just now?¡± she asked, full of suspicion, in a hushed tone. ¡°What else? What are you thinking about? She¡¯s your mom, my elder. What else could I do?¡± I rolled my eyes at her, feigning anger. Hearing me say that, Wang Xiru¡¯s furrowed brows finally relaxed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright, I was just asking.¡± ¡°Little Tian, I miss you so much, I want you to fill me completely¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door when you go back, wait until my mom is fast asleep, then I¡¯ll come over to you¡­¡± Her words reignited the passion that had just been extinguished in me. First Aunt Wu, and now Wang Xiru, what¡¯s with this mother and daughter? Did they plan this? Both of them are more thirsty than the other. Could this be what they call ¡®like mother, like daughter¡¯!? In the past, Wang Xiru would only behave so unrestrainedly outside, in private. At home, she never dared to be so bold. How did she suddenly become so proactive? Seeming to notice my confusion, she slowly pressed her soft body against me. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, after watching a little movie, I kept thinking about your treasure and couldn¡¯t sleep¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly, yet my heart burst with joy. After leaving the bathroom, I hurried back to my room to wait. About an hour later, the door opened, and Wang Xiru tiptoed in. ¡°Little Tian, are you asleep?¡± she whispered. ¡°No, not yet.¡± Upon my reply, she came over and lay next to me, her soft hand skillfully slipping into my pants, grabbing hold of my erect member. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hard so quickly, impressive,¡± she said as she kept stroking, unable to let go. Feeling her touch was incredibly comforting. At that moment, I had a crazy thought. What would it be like to have Liu Qingxue, Yang Yaxue, Liu Piaopiao, Wang Xiru, all these women, together in bed? That would surely be¡­ ecstatic, right? Inhaling her fragrance, feeling her soft body, I entered her proficiently, releasing my desires. As always, tight, slippery, truly not any worse than a young girl like Yang Yaxue, even more flavorful in fact. Since Aunt Wu was still next door, neither of us dared to make too much noise. In this secretive and stimulating atmosphere, we were quick to feel. Ten minutes later, Wang Xiru and I embraced each other, caressing each other¡¯s bodies, basking in the afterglow of our passion. As I held the beauty in my arms, a fleeting sadness washed over me. Even though I had her, at the end of the day, she was someone else¡¯s wife. Whether it was Wang Xiru or Liang Lu, it was the same. Embracing her, I drifted into a deep sleep. The next morning when I opened my eyes, Wang Xiru was gone; she must have left in the early hours. By the time I got up to wash up, she was already dressed and ready to leave. Today, she wore a snow-white sweater paired with tight jeans, showcasing her sexy figure to its full advantage. I swallowed hard, casting aside all the messy thoughts, and hurriedly got ready, leaving the house with her¡­ Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Just as I arrived at the gym, Wang Xinru leaned in and whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡¯ll come find you during the lunch break.¡± Watching her enchanting demeanor, I swallowed hard and nodded emphatically. But, to my surprise, Liang Lu also came looking for me, saying she wanted to find me for a ¡°massage¡± during the lunch break. This left me somewhat at a loss for how to choose between them. Sometimes, having too many women around really isn¡¯t a good thing. If I were to do ¡®that¡¯ with one of them in the room and the other suddenly showed up, wouldn¡¯t that spell disaster? What¡¯s more deadly is that Liu Qingxue would occasionally flirt with me, even deliberately leaving the door ajar, as if she was afraid others wouldn¡¯t see. I certainly enjoyed the feeling of being teased by her, but the problem was, she wasn¡¯t the only one in this gym with whom I had relations. Upon reflection, I decided to temporarily reject Liang Lu. After all, Sister Xinru is a long-term meal ticket, and I couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. So I told Liang Lu that I had to accompany Yang Yaxue for lunch at noon. ¡°Yang Yaxue? You mean Miss Yang? That young girl who often comes looking for you, right?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? To my surprise, Liang Lu seemed very understanding and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great news. It¡¯s your good fortune that a wealthy heiress like Miss Yang takes a liking to you.¡± Although she said this, I could clearly see a tinge of disappointment on her face. When lunchtime came, Wang Xinru took me away from the gym. Claiming we were going for a meal, but in reality, she took me to her car where we comfortably enjoyed a round. Not just in the car, we even found a decrepit building and stood on its roof overlooking half the city, where I firmly took her from behind. I have to admit, being with Sister Xinru was truly exciting. Only with her could I find complete release, and that sense of satisfaction was truly incomparable. This time, Wang Xinru was thoroughly satisfied, and I figured she probably wouldn¡¯t cling to me for the next couple of days. So the next day, I was ready to get close to Liang Lu. But when I arrived at the gym, I discovered that Liang Lu had taken the day off and wasn¡¯t there at all. Without the presence of this sexy and gentle young matron, I was somewhat uncomfortable. Facing Liu Piaopiao¡¯s icy face made me even more miserable. Everything seemed to return to normal, as if all the previous flirting with them had been just a dream. Today, I was absolutely free, as if all the women had agreed not to come looking for me. However, that afternoon, a group of customers I had never seen before suddenly showed up in the gym. Seven or eight people, most of them middle-aged women with hefty builds, obviously here to lose weight. Among them, however, one caught my attention¡ªa woman in her early thirties with a ponytail and large glasses, exuding an intellectual rationality yet an undefinable sexiness. Her figure was strikingly tall, especially her legs, which were impossibly long. She had a somewhat mixed-race look about her. The slender waist paired with her ample, perky bottom was just perfect. Such a figure, if I could thrust into it from behind¡­ that must feel wonderful, right? Just one glance and I was deeply attracted. Such top-notch mixed-race beauties are really rare. And now she had come to our gym, giving me an opportunity to make my move. Maybe she also liked massages, right? After all, one can never predict luck. However, just as I was lost in thought, this group of women suddenly entered my massage room. ¡°Sorry, but if you want a massage, please line up, one at a time¡­¡± I was shocked; when had my massage room become so popular? Just then, Liu Qingxue came rushing over in a panic. I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. It seemed the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as I had thought. ¡°Miss Liu, good day. We are from the Massage Association. We have received a complaint that you¡¯ve hired a blind massage therapist who does not possess a professional qualification certificate. Is this true?¡± The speaker was a woman in her fifties, with an assertive look on her face, as if I were some unforgivable criminal. The others standing around her also looked at me with unfriendly eyes. Only the mixed-race beauty looked at me with a profound gaze, even a bit excited¡­ Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: 153 Chapter 153: 153 Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Damn it, it must have been that bastard Zhao Zhihao who reported me. Otherwise, for no good reason, why would the Massage Association people come to investigate my professional certification? ¡°This¡­ we¡¯re not a massage shop or a hospital, why do we even need a certificate?¡± Liu Qingxue said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°How about¡­ I take him to apply for it later, would that be okay?¡± ¡°What kind of talk is that, as long as it¡¯s massage, you must have a certificate, otherwise anyone could perform massages, and if something goes wrong they come find us at the Massage Association, wouldn¡¯t that be a mess?¡± the old woman said sternly, her voice cold. Liu Qingxue glanced at me, seemingly at a loss as well. Needing a damn certification for massage in this kind of place. These guys obviously knew beforehand that I didn¡¯t have it, so they came to pick a fight. To put it bluntly, they were just making things difficult on purpose. At first, I really panicked, but as soon as I thought about Zhao Zhihao being behind this, I calmed down. ¡°The certification, I can apply for it right now, just tell me what the requirements are,¡± I said, standing up, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t have the qualifications to take the exam.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Before the leading old woman could speak, the mixed-race woman cut in first. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Have you undergone systematic training? Do you know how to perform massages properly? It¡¯s often your kind who haven¡¯t been properly trained that cause issues, and you¡¯re here asking me why?¡± the mixed-race woman said with a cold sneer, ¡°I see you¡¯re quite young; how skillful can your massage techniques really be? I advise you to just forget it, don¡¯t end up ruining your life over an accident.¡± ¡°Also, some people who play boss think that just because they have money, they can do whatever they want, but money isn¡¯t everything,¡± she added. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Wait a second, why is she beating around the bush with her words? If it¡¯s about me, why not simply say I¡¯m not up to it? Why bring up Liu Qingxue now? ¡°Leader, although I don¡¯t have a certificate, I can guarantee that my massage techniques are stronger than any of yours who have one!¡± ¡°No exaggeration, I¡¯m not even keen on taking the exam. All those ¡®advanced technician¡¯ titles are just to fool people,¡± I scoffed, my face full of disdain. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The mixed-race woman was momentarily stunned, then burst into laughter, her face full of mockery, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed. You¡¯re young but you¡¯re not short of big talk, not afraid your big talk will throw your back out?¡± I took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the anger in my heart, determined to teach this group a lesson. ¡°Okay, then I ask you, as a massage therapist, which is more important, a certificate or real skill?¡± I asked sternly. ¡°Nonsense, of course, the skill is more important,¡± the leading old woman said gravely, ¡°We who practice massage are almost half doctors, if you don¡¯t have real skill, everything else is in vain.¡± ¡°What can someone as young as you know? Stop embarrassing yourself here.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Xu Tian, this is Director Wang of the Massage Association, mind your words,¡± Liu Qingxue nudged me quietly, seeming worried that I would make the situation worse. Hearing this, I felt a surge of joy in my heart. The old woman had finally taken the bait. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted her to say! I smiled and continued where Director Wang left off, ¡°Director Wang, right? You just said it yourself, in our line of work, skill is most important, right?¡± ¡°So, if my skills are found to be satisfactory, does it mean you won¡¯t need to check my certificate anymore?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Director Wang frowned, hesitating. Suddenly, the mixed-race woman spoke up, ¡°Director, agree to it. I just can¡¯t believe that this kid has any real skill.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t agree, people will say we¡¯re using our power to bully others later.¡± Obviously, the woman completely disbelieved that I possessed any real skill; she simply wanted to see me make a fool of myself. Meanwhile, Liu Qingxue let out a sigh of relief. Others might not know the extent of my abilities, but she knew them crystal clear. ¡°Let me introduce myself first, I learned Chinese medicine acupuncture, massage, and moxibustion, which focuses on treating the specifically diagnosed issue,¡± I said. ¡°So¡­ please indulge me, Director Wang, let me take your pulse first, how about that?¡± I tried to keep my tone as even as possible, just hoping she would agree, because then, dealing with today¡¯s affair would be simple¡­ Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Chapter 154 ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just see how capable you are.¡± With that, Director Wang came over to where I was and sat down. I reached out my hand, took her pulse, and observed her complexion at the same time. Chinese medicine emphasizes inspection, listening, inquiry, and palpation, but some things don¡¯t need to be asked¡ªthe eyes can discern their truth with high certainty. ¡°Pfft, putting on airs.¡± The Eurasian beauty rolled her eyes, her face full of contempt. This woman had both the figure and the looks, truly goddess-level beauty. But she was so damned sharp-tongued and mean, it was easy to be put off by her. I completely ignored her and slowly withdrew my hand, my brows furrowed. ¡°Director Wang, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you have problems with your back, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And there are issues with your gynecological health as well.¡± Hearing my conclusion, a look of surprise appeared on Director Wang¡¯s face. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? From her expression, it was clear I had hit the mark. ¡°How¡­ how did you figure that out?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Even the Eurasian beauty¡¯s gaze towards me changed a little, probably because she hadn¡¯t expected me to get it right. ¡°Director Wang, you really shouldn¡¯t be so trusting. I feel like this guy is just bluffing,¡± she said mockingly. I pursed my lips and continued, ¡°Your back problem probably stems from overexertion during your postpartum confinement. I can cure you right now. Would you like to try?¡± ¡°Are you serious? Can you really cure my back?¡± Director Wang¡¯s eyes widened, a look of joy spreading across her face. Issues arising from postpartum confinement often plague a woman for life and are difficult to completely cure. That¡¯s why she was so excited by my claim. ¡°Whether I can or can¡¯t, isn¡¯t it worth a try? Anyway, you have nothing to lose, right?¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, right, as if. Hospitals are helpless with these chronic diseases, and you can cure it? Talk about not having to draft your boasts.¡± The Eurasian beauty rolled her eyes, folded her arms across her chest, squeezing her voluptuous peaches together to form a snowy white crevasse. ¡°Suzan, just let him try it,¡± said Director Wang, waving her hand and looking at me expectantly. I knew that by then, she had started to believe in me, at least a little. So, I had her lie down on the massage table, and with her clothes still on, I placed my hands on her spine and began to push and knead upwards inch by inch with my knuckles. After that, I started to apply pressure on the acupuncture points on either side of her spine. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Perhaps it was too relaxing, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan of pleasure. Maybe feeling that making such a sound was too embarrassing, especially in front of so many people, she quickly said, ¡°Young man, your massage technique is quite something. I feel all tingly and comfortable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right reaction,¡± I said, smiling proudly. This was just the beginning of comfort. As I continued to apply pressure, the expression on Director Wang¡¯s face became more and more pleasurable. Even though she tried to restrain herself, she couldn¡¯t help but let out soft, embarrassed moans. ¡°No way, is it really that comfortable?¡± The people around started to whisper to each other as they watched Director Wang¡¯s reaction. And the face of the Eurasian beauty was becoming increasingly unsightly. ¡°Director Wang, that¡¯s enough for now. Please stand up and move around, see how you feel,¡± I said after a little more than ten minutes and slowly withdrew my hands. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, my back, it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Director Wang moved her waist around, the joy clear on her face. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m sorry for being rude before. With skills like that, you¡¯re overqualified for this place.¡± ¡°Have you ever considered finding a more professional setting to realize your value?¡± she said, smiling at me and extending an olive branch. Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It seemed I had passed this challenge today. But just then, the Eurasian beauty jumped in again. ¡°Director Wang, you can¡¯t just take this as proof of his abilities,¡± she said. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Director Wang frowned. The Eurasian beauty named Suzan hummed and hawed for quite a while without making a clear point¡ªit seemed she couldn¡¯t think of a reason to continue challenging me. In the end, as if making some kind of decision, she gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well either. If you can fix me up, then I¡¯ll acknowledge you.¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Chapter 155: Chapter 155 I smiled and this time, I didn¡¯t even take her pulse before saying, ¡°Miss Su, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, have you been feeling especially tired lately, and also suffering from poor sleep? Oh yes, and you get headaches and even feel a bit panicky, don¡¯t you?¡± After hearing what I had to say, Suzan¡¯s eyes widened, almost exclaiming, ¡°How¡­ how could you know¡­ ¡± But then she quickly changed her tune, ¡°I¡­ I do feel a little unwell, but it¡¯s not what you said.¡± Her reaction had said it all. She thought I was blind and couldn¡¯t see, still trying to play pretend here with me. So I continued, ¡°Miss Su, your symptoms are due to hormonal imbalance caused by an endocrine disorder. If you don¡¯t get it treated soon, it will affect other parts of your body, potentially leading to serious conditions.¡± ¡°If you trust me, I can use traditional Chinese acupuncture and massage to help you adjust.¡± ¡°If not, then forget it.¡± Having said that, I eagerly watched her, waiting for her response. ¡°Miss Su, why don¡¯t you let this young man have a go? He¡¯s quite skilled; after the massage he gave me, my back feels much better,¡± Director Wang, who was beside us, actually started to speak up for me at this point. Looking at her tempting body, my heart was full of anticipation. If she agreed to let me massage her, I¡¯d have the chance to touch her delicate body. And once that happened, wouldn¡¯t I have the final say? ¡°You? Fine, I¡¯ll let you try. But not for my sake; I want to see if you really have any skills.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Suzan said sternly with a serious face, ¡°However, if I find you taking advantage of me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Miss Su, what are you talking about? We massage therapists are practically half doctors. With the heart of a parent, I¡¯m just here to help you, why would I take advantage of you?¡± I said with a grave expression. ¡°Maybe¡­ let¡¯s forget it for today. Since Director Wang has spoken, we¡¯ll let you continue working here for the time being. I have things to do, so¡­ I¡¯ll give you a pass.¡± Suzan seemed to think of something, her gaze suddenly shifted, becoming evasive as she spoke. Hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. She just said she wanted to test my skills, so why reject me now? Thinking this, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. But then again, considering the way she looked at me with such disgust, she probably didn¡¯t want me to touch her body. Or perhaps she was worried that if I cured her, she would have no reason to keep giving me a hard time. But I wasn¡¯t about to let her off so easily. After some thought, I said, ¡°Miss Su, even if you don¡¯t want me to massage your body, at least let me rub your temples, right?¡± ¡°At the very least, it could ensure you won¡¯t have a headache today, and you¡¯ll be able to sleep well.¡± Suzan hesitated for a moment, but ultimately nodded. ¡°Then hurry up,¡± she said. With that, she sat down in the chair and closed her eyes. I took a deep breath and slowly approached her. At that moment, I suddenly felt like teasing her. Pretending to grope, my fingers inadvertently brushed against her fair neck. Her neck was smooth and long; even a slight touch felt exquisite. ¡°Ah¡­ where are you touching?¡± ¡°Higher up!¡± Just by touching her neck, Suzan¡¯s face immediately showed a look of disgust, and she glared at me harshly, guiding my hand to her temple. Perhaps in her eyes, a man like me simply wasn¡¯t worthy of touching her, not even a single strand of hair. I placed my fingers on her temples and started to gently press, while my little finger also began to stimulate the acupoints on her head. But from my angle, looking down, and with the low neckline of her clothes today, I couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse of the view inside. Watching the snowy cleavage and inhaling her fragrance, I started to get restless. ¡°Hey, are you done yet?¡± However, she began to urge me on after less than a minute of massage. ¡°Don¡¯t rush; massage is about the process, which needs to be gradual.¡± As I spoke, I was thinking about how to tease her later on. ¡°Miss Su, are you married?¡± I asked. ¡°I am, what about it?¡± Suzan was taken aback by my question. I leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must frequently engage in that kind of activity with men, right?¡± ¡°And¡­ not with your husband!¡± Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Chapter 156: Chapter 156 ¡°You¡­ how could you know?¡± When I asked her like that, Suzan immediately grew tense. Although she didn¡¯t answer, her reaction already gave me the answer. It seemed this woman wasn¡¯t as decent as she appeared, who knows how many men she had secretly been involved with behind her husband¡¯s back. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡­¡± She seemed infuriated by my question and tried to stand up. I pressed down on her shoulder, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯d better not get agitated, otherwise if I let this information slip, do you think your husband will still want you?¡± ¡°You dare to threaten me?¡± Suzan turned her head back, glaring at me fiercely, her eyes nearly shooting fire. For some reason, seeing her angry like this made me feel incredibly refreshed. ¡°I warn you, you better not talk nonsense, I¡¯ve been married to my husband for five or six years and have never cheated.¡± Suzan sat back down, her breathing was fast, either from nervousness or anger, making her chest heave. ¡°Alright, Miss Su, let me tell you the truth, the reason you¡¯re not feeling well and suffering from poor sleep quality is due to your excessive indulgence which has led to a deficiency of both qi and blood.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï I whispered. However, Suzan¡¯s condition was not that severe, but I had to exaggerate to scare her. ¡°You¡­ can you tell me how you know?¡± At this moment, Suzan was no longer angry but calmly asking. ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes diagnosis through observation and palpation, I felt it when I was massaging your temples just now,¡± I lied casually. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you think you can use this to threaten me, then you¡¯re mistaken, I will not yield.¡± Her words were forceful, but her trembling body had already betrayed her. She, this kind of woman, cares most about her reputation. If her husband found out she had an affair, he would undoubtedly divorce her. She would rather deceive her husband and continue with other men, which proved she still cared about him. As for why she would still do such a thing¡­ I suppose mostly because of loneliness. Or perhaps¡­ unsatisfied desires? ¡°Miss Su, you misunderstand, how could I threaten you?¡± I smiled subtly, my words loaded with implication. ¡°I just want to help you.¡± ¡°You¡­ can you really help me?¡± Suzan¡¯s tone softened a lot, ¡°Doctors are at their wits¡¯ end with my condition, do you have a way?¡± ¡°If you trust me, I can treat you and ensure your body recovers to its original state.¡± ¡°Moreover, I can also make you tighter down there, which would provide a better experience for your husband.¡± Her condition was not actually complicated, just needed acupuncture combined with massage, but it required several sessions to fully heal. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Suzan looked at me skeptically, clearly still disbelieving. I released my hand from her temple, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it, I¡¯m not insistent on helping you.¡± Suzan bit her lip, her hands clenched together, as if hesitating. After a moment, she suddenly stood up, turned and said to Director Wang and the others, ¡°Director, why don¡¯t you take everyone back first, I¡¯ll stay and let this guy give me a massage, if it really works, we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Upon hearing this, Director Wang was taken aback, but eventually, he left with the others. Liu Qingxue looked at me with a face full of surprise, seemingly not expecting that I could persuade Suzan. ¡°That¡­ Xu Tian, make sure to give Miss Su a good massage, I¡¯ll step out now.¡± Before she left, she added meaningfully, ¡°Absolutely no one will disturb you.¡± Only when everyone had left did Suzan nod, ¡°Then¡­ okay then.¡± ¡°How are you going to treat me?¡± ¡°Miss Su, please take off your clothes,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Ah? Take¡­ take off my clothes?¡± Suzan¡¯s eyes widened, staring at me in disbelief. I nodded firmly, ¡°Of course, I have to do acupuncture soon, how can we proceed without removing your clothes?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see, what are you afraid of?¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Chapter 157 ¡°You!¡± Suzan glared at me furiously, as though fire was about to spew from her eyes. Stripping herself naked to lie there and allowing a man she despised to touch her body was clearly something she couldn¡¯t accept. Shyness, rage, all sorts of emotions were vividly expressed by her. ¡°Must I¡­ must I take everything off?¡± After hesitating for quite a while, she finally asked that question. Seeing her wanting to leave but not daring to, I couldn¡¯t tell you how comfortable I felt inside. Kid, do you think I can¡¯t handle you? In fact, from my perspective, she didn¡¯t need to be like this at all. Having already done that kind of thing with so many men, why did she need to put on such airs with me? ¡°You must take it all off, not a single piece can remain.¡± ¡°Miss Su, why so hesitant? After all, I can¡¯t see your face, so you might as well just consider it a dream,¡± I said, smiling. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Suzan bit her lip so hard, her face flushing to her neck, and that conflicted expression of hers nearly brought her to tears. But in the end, she stomped her foot hard, turned around to lock the door again, and then came back to my side. She first waved her hand in front of my eyes, as if to confirm whether I was truly blind. After seeing no reaction from me, she finally began to take off her pants. Watching her twist and squirm, I was dying to reach out and strip her myself. But seeing her act so shy, I felt incredibly satisfied. Just now, she found it disgusting when I touched her neck; what about now? Isn¡¯t she obediently stripping, allowing me to caress her? She even has to expose her most private parts to me without reservation! Of course, it wasn¡¯t just for revenge; I also wanted to cure her. But if I could tease her a bit during the treatment, why not enjoy it? It took her a full two minutes to take off a pair of pants. And the moment her pants came off, my breath stopped. She was facing away from me at that moment, her firm buttocks lifted high, just an arm¡¯s length away from me. Even, when she lifted her leg, I could see the black hair of that mysterious zone emerge. I swallowed hard, nearly losing control and reaching out to touch. I swear, Suzan¡¯s buttocks could be considered top-notch, unmatched by any other woman I¡¯ve encountered. At least, I hadn¡¯t encountered anyone better up until now. Watching the beauty before me, I felt myself swelling below without realizing it. Even after taking off her pants, she still didn¡¯t dare turn around to face me, which was enough to show how nervous and shy she was at the moment. This Suzan, not only did she have pert buttocks, the mysterious zone below was exceptionally lush. If I could just plunge into it, the taste must be incredibly wonderful. Suddenly, she turned around sharply to look at me. ¡°You¡­¡± Perhaps seeing the greed in my eyes, her brows furrowed, but then they relaxed. After all, in her eyes, I was blind, so how could I possibly see? Still, exposing her most private parts in front of a man she deeply loathed made her feel extremely embarrassed. She lifted her long, slender legs and began to peel off her stockings slowly. Her actions were gentle and slow, her fingers gliding softly over her snow-white skin, each movement quickening my heartbeat. I admired the lush Peach Garden and those firm buttocks from behind, enjoying the view immensely, with my desire reaching its peak. Even though that mysterious zone was covered by a pair of panties, the partially concealed state made it all the more enticing. ¡°Could you stand a bit farther away?¡± she asked in a quiet, embarrassed voice, about to take off her panties. ¡°I can¡¯t see anyway, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± I said, laughing. ¡°Besides, I will need to insert needles into that area later on, what¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± On hearing my words, Suzan¡¯s face reddened further, and a mist seemed to appear in her eyes, making her appear extremely aggrieved. She bit her lip hard, a bashful expression on her face as she lowered her head. Grasping the edge of her panties, she began to slide them down slowly. I had wanted to take in the sight of that mysterious area I had longed for, but alas, Suzan kept her legs tightly closed together, allowing only a glimpse through a narrow gap. The more she appeared twisted and shy, the more excited I became. ¡°Was what you told me just now true? You¡¯re not just teasing me, are you?¡± she asked, turning around slowly, her voice trembling and tears glistening in her eyes. By this time, she was bare below the waist. Suzan tightly pressed her legs together, merely standing there, perhaps out of shyness, her body trembling slightly, and even with her hands covering that mysterious triangular area, despite knowing I was blind, she instinctively covered herself. ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: 158 Chapter 158: 158 Seeing that she was still uncertain, I spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Miss Su, please trust me.¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up and lie down.¡± Suzan hesitated for a moment, but obediently lay down on the massage table, her legs tightly pressed together, her hands still stacked over that triangular area, her eyes closed in nervousness, breathing rapidly. At that moment, I slowly reached out. Looking at the tempting body before me, I felt like I was about to explode. Nothing was more satisfying than having a woman who initially despised you lying naked before you, allowing you to manipulate her. I reached out and touched her private area. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, as soon as my fingers barely touched her lower abdomen, she let out a cry of alarm, her face showing that look of disgust. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you wear gloves? Is this how you massaged other people before?¡± she said somewhat angrily. I laughed wryly, helpless at the endless issues this woman had. For now, I would be domineering, but later she¡¯d be begging me. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°Sorry, I forgot,¡± I said awkwardly with a smile, and then put on the latex gloves that were nearby. Suzan didn¡¯t say anything more and obediently removed her hands from the triangular area. I took a deep breath and with trembling hands, I moved along her smooth thighs, slowly exploring toward the mysterious depths. At this point, Suzan seemed to have relaxed, and as I moved, her legs gradually parted. The moment her mysterious area was fully exposed to me, I was stunned. At first, I just thought her private part looked a bit different from others. But now I could see clearly that it was shaped like a drawstring purse! I had seen similar descriptions online, which roughly said that there were many folds at the entrance which would gradually tighten around a man¡¯s entry, eventually forming a tight seal. The shape created a sensation during movement as though a hand were reaching into a purse to grab money, an indescribably compact feeling of opening and closing. Thinking of this, my desire to completely possess this woman peaked. After all, the drawstring purse shape was a rare find. Only by truly entering could one properly appreciate that wonderful feeling. Suzan wasn¡¯t just enticing below; the two peaches at her chest were also quite beautiful. However, compared to the wondrous shape of her lower half, the peaches seemed less attractive. At my touch, Suzan instinctively tried to close her legs. I quickly placed my hand on her thigh to hold them apart, signaling her not to move. ¡°Please, let me go, okay?¡± Suzan¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and she looked at me with tear-filled eyes, choking up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to target you, it¡¯s just¡­ I just can¡¯t stand Liu Qingxue. Please, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡± Hearing this, I was momentarily stunned. Could this woman have guessed that I was deliberately toying with her? I had to admit, a woman¡¯s intuition can sometimes be frighteningly accurate. Of course, I wasn¡¯t about to admit it. I didn¡¯t offer much of an explanation, simply finding it hard to suppress a laugh at her frightened appearance. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m going to check you now, so don¡¯t move, okay?¡± I said seriously. ¡°Ah? Check? What do you mean ¡®check¡¯?¡± Suzan asked in alarm, becoming even more nervous. ¡°Of course¡­ checking your tightness,¡± I replied. Without giving her a chance to react, I directly reached into that secret crevice. Tight! So tight! The sensation in that instant was indescribable like a contracting purse. ¡°Ah!¡± When her private part was suddenly invaded, Suzan¡¯s eyes shot open, and she let out a loud cry, instinctively grabbing my arm and pleading desperately, ¡°Please, Master Xu, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t treat me like this, okay?¡± ¡°I know you just want to tease me; you¡¯re not really trying to help me. Please don¡¯t tell someone else about that thing, okay?¡± ¡°I really made a mistake, sob, sob, sob¡­¡± she said, actually starting to cry. Seeing her cry, honestly, there was a moment when I really softened. But then I remembered the look of disgust she had earlier, steeled my heart and said, ¡°Miss Su, you misunderstand, I really want to help you.¡± It was true I wanted to help her, but it was also true I wanted to have her. Chapter 159 03-25 - Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Chapter 159 ¡°Well¡­ okay then, you¡­ hurry up.¡± As she said this, Suzan turned her head to one side, tears still in her eyes, her fists clenched tightly, looking very nervous. I reached out and gently touched her plumpness below, really wondering how amazing it would feel to go inside. Thinking this, my desire grew even stronger, almost uncontrollable. But as my touching continued, Suzan could barely hold back at first, but soon she began to let out muffled moans of ¡°mmhm¡± and ¡°aah,¡± and her sexy body started writhing. I could clearly feel that she was already wet below, and it kept contracting, really like a purse opening. It was clear that Suzan was one of the more sensitive types. ¡°Miss Su, does this feel good?¡± I increased the pressure of my kneading as I asked on purpose. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Suzan¡¯s face was so red it was almost bleeding, biting her lip hard, looking extremely shy. It wasn¡¯t just shyness; I even felt a bit ashamed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï To be touched in such a sensitive spot by someone she looked down upon, and to show such a shameful response in front of him, Suzan probably wanted to die. So, my fingers began to continuously stimulate her little raised nub. Soon, she became disoriented with desire because of my teasing. ¡°Master Xu, you¡­ ah ah¡­ don¡¯t¡­ ah¡­¡± With her sensitive area being played with like that, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her moans becoming more and more soulful, almost pleading. The more she pleaded, the more delightful I felt, and far from stopping, my movements became even faster. Eventually, I felt the timing was right, and with a slide of my finger, I went straight into that slit in the middle. Because she was already fully moistened below, my finger slipped in very smoothly. ¡°Mm ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sharp cry. She sat up abruptly and glared at me fiercely, saying angrily, ¡°You¡­ you said you weren¡¯t teasing me on purpose, but who¡­ who treats illnesses this way, you¡­¡± Her eyes watery red, she looked so aggrieved that she seemed on the verge of crying. ¡°Don¡¯t move, this is a normal part of the procedure,¡± I said while curving my finger inside. ¡°Ah!¡± Suzan¡¯s delicate body suddenly trembled, contracting below as she trembled, ¡°Is this¡­ this is considered an examination?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled, ¡°But speaking of which, Miss Su, you¡¯re already in your thirties, how can you still be so tight down there? Just like a young girl.¡± Her down below was really immensely tight; even with just one finger inside, it was difficult to move. I really couldn¡¯t believe what it would be like to stuff my thing in there. ¡°Really¡­ very tight?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ you could help me become tighter?¡± ¡°How¡­ how are you going to help me?¡± Suzan paused, then asked in a low voice, her face flushed. Without waiting for me to speak, she muttered to herself, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been with my husband.¡± ¡°I go out to find men because he keeps a mistress outside, and he hardly ever touches me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a normal woman, I have needs too, what am I supposed to do if I don¡¯t find men?¡± ¡°I¡­ sob sob¡­¡± As she spoke, she actually began to cry. Hearing these words, and seeing her pitiable state, I suddenly felt a twinge of compassion. Yes, after all, she¡¯s also just a woman. I really can¡¯t understand why so many women end up unhappy after marriage. If that¡¯s the case, why get married at all? ¡°Miss Su, after I finish adjusting you, I¡¯m sure your husband will be fascinated by you,¡± I said with a smile. Suzan didn¡¯t respond, just closed her eyes and sobbed softly, her thoughts inscrutable. And I, took the opportunity to start appreciating her mysterious region below. Getting close, I didn¡¯t notice any bad smell, but instead, there was an indescribable clean fragrance, just like that of a young girl, pure and unblemished. At that moment, I even felt an urge to stick out my tongue and lick it, to experience the soft texture. ¡°Miss Su.¡± As I spoke, I brought my finger, coated with her fluids, up to her face. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? That¡¯s embarrassing,¡± Suzan¡¯s face turned red instantly, embarrassed to look at the thick liquid on my finger. Chapter 160 03-25 - Chapter 160: 160 Chapter 160: 160 ¡°I can¡¯t see down there, so I want you to tell me whether the fluid from below looks normal. If it¡¯s not, that could be troublesome,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Ah? Is that even a thing?¡± Suzan was taken aback, seemingly thinking I was spouting nonsense, yet unable to find a reason to contradict me. ¡°I¡­ down there, it¡¯s very dirty, could it smell bad?¡± she asked in a low voice, her face flushed. ¡°How could it? I think it smells quite nice actually.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I think the color is normal, there¡¯s no other color,¡± she quickly added, then hurriedly asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°Like this, lie down and raise your butt. That way, it will be easier for me to insert the needle; otherwise, your legs are quite in the way,¡± I said while pretending to fiddle with a Silver needle at my side. Actually, there was no need for this. I said it only because I wanted a better view of that legendary peach-shaped form, to see what it really looked like. ¡°Ah? Do I really¡­ need to do that?¡± Suzan stuck her tongue out, looking embarrassed, apparently feeling even more ashamed of this position. But after hesitating for a moment, she complied obediently. As I watched her raise her shapely buttocks, I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes, my breathing growing rapidly heavy. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Those raised buttocks were simply too beautiful, so plump and round, especially in that pose, they looked even more perfect. And that mysterious place in the middle was completely visible to me. Whether it was from nervousness or something else, that area kept contracting, like a chrysanthemum. I swallowed hard, almost unable to imagine what a marvelous experience it would be to enter her from behind. As I watched, my hands uncontrollably grabbed those plump buttocks, eagerly beginning to knead them. Suzan¡¯s honeyed buttocks were so springy and full, it felt like holding two big steamed buns in my hands, incredibly satisfying. ¡°Ah!¡± With a pinch from me, Suzan couldn¡¯t help but cry out, her body trembling sharply, and almost instinctively, she squeezed her legs together. This made the crevice between her legs even tighter, forming a thin line. She suddenly turned her head to look at me, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before she could voice her complaints, I leaned in close, causing her to scream again. Suzan¡¯s honeyed buttocks were truly too large and too comfortable; I swear they were the biggest I had ever seen on a woman. Inhaling the unique scent of her body, and even feeling the moisture secreted from that mysterious place, I couldn¡¯t help but become enchanted, not wanting to move away for a moment. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? Why¡­ why are you bringing your face so close?¡± Suzan could not move as I held her down, so she protested by wiggling her bottom a bit. ¡°Shush¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move; I am currently examining you,¡± I said sternly. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense; no one uses their face to examine! If you keep this up, I¡­ I¡¯ll scream,¡± she protested. In the beginning, she seemed very resistant, even somewhat angry, but she didn¡¯t truly break free. After all, she could have escaped from my grip at any time if she wanted. Yet, she did not do so. This proved that by this time, I had aroused her desires. Though she disliked me and even felt some repulsion, her body¡¯s response was very real. With this in mind, I no longer hesitated and stretched out my tongue, greedily invading her sensitive area. ¡°Mmm¡­ no, don¡¯t¡­ please, don¡¯t¡­ ah!¡± She seemed about to scold me, but it turned into a sensual moan. Her sexy voice only made me more excited. Especially the thought that she hated me, but now had to submit, that feeling of conquest, of achievement, was truly exhilarating. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­ please, stop, ah ah¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Suddenly, I felt her tighten violently below, her hands clutching the bedsheet firmly. I knew she was reaching her peak. Yes, she was at the height of pleasure, yet she didn¡¯t want me to know. So, she tried her best to restrain herself, several times trying to push me away. The more she did so, the more I wanted to see her lose composure. So I increased my pace, stimulating her body even more recklessly, making her unable to resist. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a loud cry, Suzan¡¯s body went limp, completely giving up resistance. Her body shook violently, a hot stream burst forth from that mysterious place. I knew I had brought her to the pinnacle¡­ Chapter 161 03-25 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Chapter 161 After the peak, Suzan collapsed directly onto the bed, her eyes lifelessly staring at the ceiling, her full peaches heaving with each rapid breath. Seeing her like this filled me with immense satisfaction. Even if she despised and hated me, wasn¡¯t she now obediently subdued under my control? Hadn¡¯t she just shown me her most shameful side? ¡°Whimper¡­¡± However, just then, I suddenly heard her start sobbing softly. The look she gave me was filled with rage, as if her glares could kill, I probably would have been hacked to pieces by now. I knew that this time, I had completely crushed her vanity and trampled her dignity underfoot. She was momentarily unable to accept this reality, hence the tears of pain. ¡°Xu Tian, are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°You just wanted to see me embarrassed, right? Now you have what you wanted.¡± ¡°Do whatever else you want.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 She glared at me while her tears kept flowing, looking pitifully adorable, which really made one feel sympathetic. ¡°Miss Su, you misunderstand. Just now, I was merely helping you relax your muscles.¡± ¡°Now, I can start with the needles.¡± Saying this, I took out a silver needle. Hearing my words, Suzan was startled, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really going to help me? Not just to mock me?¡± I knew she had never trusted me, and even now, it was the same. But that was not important. ¡°It¡¯s true, why would I mock you?¡± I smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t know, before inserting the needle, the muscles in that area need to be relaxed, otherwise it would hurt a lot.¡± ¡°You¡­ where are you going to stick the needle? No¡­ that¡¯s not okay, it can¡¯t be done.¡± It was as if she suddenly realized something, quickly gesturing no, her head shaking like a rattle. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t be afraid, I told you, it won¡¯t hurt, I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want your body to recover its youth-like firmness?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take good care of your body?¡± I gently persuaded her, like a devil. ¡°But¡­ sticking it there, it would hurt a lot.¡± Suzan bit her lips tightly, tears swirling in her eyes. I knew she was very hesitant right now, on one hand wanting my help, but on the other hand not wanting to once again give me any advantage, and also being afraid of the pain. ¡°Miss Su, you have to understand, I¡¯m helping you, I don¡¯t owe you anything. If you don¡¯t care about your own body, forget it.¡± ¡°But rest assured, I¡¯ll keep this secret, no third person besides you will know about it.¡± I continued persuading. Suzan¡¯s face was so red it could almost bleed, she pursed her lips tightly and hesitated for a long while before saying, ¡°Then¡­ alright, but be gentle.¡± Saying this, she once again pushed up her buttocks, maintaining that previous position, like an ostrich. Suzan had a tall stature; even while bent over, her form appeared large. Such a woman is rarely favored by men. But every man definitely wants to completely conquer her. I was one of them. Especially facing that area that had just erupted, still damp and mysterious, my desire reached its peak. Yes, I wanted to truly possess her. Right here, under me, gasping, begging, in both agony and ecstasy! Thinking this, I then stuck the silver needle into the acupuncture point beneath her. After a few more needles, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, my fingers ventured inside again. ¡°Ah!!¡± Suzan let out another pleasurable cry, turning her head back, her eyes alluringly gazing at me, ¡°You¡­ why did you put your fingers in again?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I have to keep checking to make sure it¡¯s become tighter, right? Don¡¯t worry, I am not taking advantage of you.¡± I said, trembling. Suzan blushed, nodded silently, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After just a while, I was no longer satisfied with just using my fingers. A few minutes later, I removed the silver needles. ¡°Is that all¡­ done?¡± she looked at me full of suspicion, as if feeling it was too simple. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done, but¡­ it needs to be tested,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Ah? Tested? How¡­ how do you test that?¡± Suzan paused, clearly puzzled.